Forbidden (mxm)
Ani Dn · 67 chapters · 81,041 words
1. The Sand Snake (Danail)
The desert is harsh and unforgiving. It has no mercy for the weak. It scorches their souls and drains their bodies, leaving them marked for life, if they survive it by a miracle.
The endless sea of amber sand radiates heat, although, it’s an early morning. It never cools, always ready to burn your feet, if you’re foolish enough to step on it barefooted. The rays of the bright, red sun, slowly rolling up on the horizon, are already stabbing the dry land, lighting fires in the very sole of this savage place.
We are trained to endure it from early childhood. The swelter and thirst do not bother us. Our eyes are used to the shine. Our lungs welcome every searing breath. We thrive in it, feasting on its untamed energy. It makes us stronger, wilder, more violent and victorious. We are part of this world of fire, but it will be the end of us, if the war doesn’t end soon.
This morning is not like the others when I wait, with my mother next to me, for my scouts, chosen among my best warriors, to come back with the life-saving information about the enemy’s position. It’s different this time. A dreadful scene is unfolded before my eyes. I’m still struggling to comprehend it.
My mother, the fierce queen of Eleysan, the biggest and richest kingdom on Earth, also known as ‘The God’s garden’, is lying face down on the ground, with her hands buried in the fiery sand. She’s howling loudly, chanting pleads for forgiveness. Tears are streaming down her cheeks. Her whole body is shaking in fear. I’ve never seen her afraid. She’s never spilled a single tear from her deep, green eyes. Nothing has ever made her even tremble. She’s the queen warrior, spreading terror among our enemies, capable of killing a man, tree times her size, with a single stroke of her dagger.
This proud woman is begging at the feet of a boy now. He is thin and weak, on the verge of losing consciousness, looking completely out of place in this pit of fire.
“Who is this?” I bark to my stunned warriors. “Where did you find him? Why have you brought him here?”
“Forgive me, My Lord!” the squad leader and one of my best friends kneels before me. “We’ve made an unforgivable mistake! I take full responsibility. The decision to capture him was mine.”
“Explain!” I order, trying to ignore the continuing wails of the queen.
“We were close to the Desert King’s camp, trying to sneak inside. It’s set near the God’s Eye, right on the lake,” he starts concisely. “There were no guards nearby. They knew that no one would come from that side.”
I smile. No one but Tarsaryan, my childhood partner in crime and brother in arms since this damn war started, could dare to approach the Desert King’s camp from the side of the lake. I know the oasis. They surely had to climb the sharp-edged, slippery rocks to get closer. One wrong step would’ve costed their lives.
“And then we saw him,” Tar continues. “He was walking alone, unprotected, not even looking around, as if it was not war, as if it was daylight. We thought it was a girl at first, one of the king’s daughters. He was all dressed in silk and gold. His hair was falling down to his waist.”
I sharp jolt of worry dashes through my entire body, making me flinch. The feeling is strange and new. I have never been afraid before. My farther sent me to fight in the desert when I was twelve. I have never felt fear, not even once, for the ten years I’ve been living in the heart of Hell. But the suspicion of what my men have done, still not confirmed, but almost certain, makes my heart shrink.
“All on your knees fools!” my mother screams. “Beg! Ask for forgiveness! You’ve brought doom upon us all. The Earth will perish under God’s wrath, if we fail to beseech mercy.”
The warriors don’t waste a second, throwing themselves on the ground. The queen’s word is the law. No one will hesitate, if she orders them to slit their own throats.
I’m the only one still standing. My eyes are focused on the fragile creature in front of me. I know who he is. I need only one look into his eyes to confirm my deepest fear.
His eyes are closed. He is barely standing on his feet. My men have captured him in a sack which is still covering his head. His fine, elegant, royal robe is crumpled and torn. There are bruises on his wrists by the ropes. His long, shining, golden hair is disheveled and slung over his shoulder, covering the bare half of his delicate chest.
I’ve never met him before. He’s pure beauty, the most bewitching creature I’ve ever seen. He looks nothing like the tough desert people, but I know he lives here, the only son among the Desert King’s twenty six children. I know his name. I’m named after him. We were born on the same day, in the same year. Maybe, the two kings planned for us to be friends. The moment he took his first breath, they knew it. He is Dai Stial, God’s Whisper. He has the magic in his soul, the power to create and destroy worlds. God whispered his name in his first cry. He’s untouchable. Whatever wars are raging in the world, no one shall ever touch him. That’s why he was walking with no guards, in the middle of the night . He is not afraid of anything. He can click his fingers and we’ll all disappear in thin air, or, at least, this is what all people believe.
I was born an hour after him. My father had just received the letter that God has whispered his best friend son’s name. He named me Dai Danail, Following God’s Whisper, but my name was long forgotten. Everyone calls me The Sand Snake now in admiration and fear. I’m the savage, ruthless warrior, the leader of the North Kingdoms against the desert. I’m the poison, the strike that will end your life, the death itself, dark and unforgiving. The smiling boy was gone long, long ago, leaving only the fire of the desert in his place.
I’m looking at the pale, small figure, eager to confirm the truth I already know.
“Open your eyes,” I softly utter. He cannot be spoken to harshly. He’s so fragile that I want to be gentle for the first time in my life.
His heavy eyelids, adorned by long, curvy lashes, slowly raise, uncovering two piercing, dark pink eyes with the color of the clouds at sunset.
I hear God, whispering deep in my soul.
Photo by Anime M’Siouri from Pexels
Photo by Andrey Kiselev from Dreamstime
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 1!
Thank you for reading and supporting my new story!
❤❤❤
It’s quite different from everything I’ve published so far, so I will be very happy, if you tell me how you feel about it. 🤭
Do you think the worshiped prince will bring doom upon his captors?
How do you expect his meeting with The Sand Snake will go?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
2. I See What Is Hidden (Danail)
“Kneel, reckless boy!” my mother sobs, startling me out of my trance.
I’m the only one standing among the ten warriors, sprawled face down on the sand.
I look back at the boy. His pink eyes, pinned on mine, are getting darker. His face is still, expressionless, as if his mind is not inside his body. I can’t move my gaze away. I’m unable to force myself to kneel. I’m under a spell, bewildered, frozen.
Suddenly, his eyes turn bright red. His pupils shrink into two thin, black slits. His lips tremble, slowly parting. The sky turns purple. Black clouds shade the sun. Chilly wind grabs my hair, waving it like a flag around my face. I hear a quiet whisper all around me, words that I don’t understand, melodic, enchanting, frightening. This must be the end. I’m not afraid. The only thought, occupying my mind, is that I’m grateful, because I’ve met him before I die and heard God’s voice, chanting in the wind.
It all ends as quick as it started. The boy’s eyes roll back, leaving only the white of his sclera visible under his eyelids. His body shakes. I can see that he’s going to fall. I tear a cloak from the nearest man’s shoulders and dash towards him.
“Don’t touch him!” the queen screams shrilly. “His skin should never be touched!”
I know it, but I can’t let him fall on the scorching sand. It’ll burn him. I’m next to him in the blink of an eye, spreading the cloak on my open arms. He slides down in my embrace with a silent gasp. His complexion is delicate, almost transparent. His long hair flows down like a river of gold, touching the ground. His pale, chapped lips move, pronouncing inaudible words. I bend, bringing my ear close to his mouth.
“I know you,” he utters, “You’re the one that follows,” and passes out like a flame in the breeze.
“Water!” I order, heading towards the main tent.
Tar immediately jumps, rushing ahead of me. The water is hidden deep in the ground to keep it cool, right under my bedding. It can be accessed only upon my or the queen’s order. Every drop is more precious than a bag of diamonds.
“What shall we do?” Queen Airya whimpers behind me. “He had mercy this time. He’s weak. Maybe, he spared us only to help him. When he’s healed, he’ll wipe us all from the face of the Earth.”
“Mother, I don’t recognize you!” I sternly retort. “Since when do you fear a feeble boy? Brace yourself! The men are watching. Their queen should be strong.”
“You know who he is!” she hisses. “Your wild beasts have put their hands on what should never be touched. He can destroy the whole world, if he wants!”
“And yet, he’s never caused harm,” I shake my head. “If he had the powers, that people believe, and wanted to use them, he would’ve helped his father and ended this war before it even began.”
“He can’t take sides,” she snaps. “God doesn’t take sides, but will never forgive harming his chosen.”
“What’s done can’t be changed,” I end her rant. “We need to make sure he’s not in danger. Then we’ll gather the Supreme Council to decide what to do next.”
The boy stirs in my arms and I direct my eyes at him. He’s as light as a feather. You could never tell we’re the same age. He looks five years younger, at least.
“I wonder how such a fragile creature lives in the desert,” I mumble. “He needs some water to cool his face.”
“Do not touch him!” my mother stops me with a palm on my shoulder, gazing insistently into my eyes. “Whatever you do, keep away from his skin, or hair. It’s forbidden! Use a cloth to wet him, never your hand.”
“I know! Don’t worry, mother! Go take some rest. You look shaken,” I tell her, my face softening.
She might be a ruthless warrior, but has never forgotten to be my mother, to love and care for me. She came to the desert because of me, unable to bear being away from her little boy. This place changed us both. The graceful, sophisticated beauty is now a merciless fighter. The naughty child, always giggling and stealing sweets from the kitchen, became a snake, toxic, deadly and terrifying. These are our cruel world’s ways. Kings rule while their sons fight, regardless of their age. There’s only one exception, the beautiful vision, sleeping in my arms. His father fights his own battles because God blessed him with His grace, touching his son.
I enter the tent and carefully place him on the bed set, made of piled grass and wolf furs. His eyes flutter open just for a second, reveling their deep pink color. He’s calm again.
“Thank you for not killing us all,” I mutter in relief.
The corners of his lips curl into a faint smile, showing that he has heard me.
“I see what is hidden,” he whispers.
Photo by Ali Abdel Radi
from Pexels
Photo by Andrey Kiselev from Dreamstime
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 2!
Thank you for reading and supporting my new story!
❤❤❤
Do you think Dai Stial’s powers are real and he’ll use them for revenge?
Any theories about what he meant with his words?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
3. From Friends to Enemies (Danail)
I take the small clay pot, containing precisely five sips of water. This is the biggest amount that is allowed to be taken at once.
I order, for the first time in ten years, “More!”
Tar is taken aback, but doesn’t blink an eye and brings another one.
“Not enough!” I shake my head. “Bring me the jar.”
His eyes widen. It would be more normal if I asked him to give me a bag of gold, but my orders are never questioned. He leaves the vessel on the ground beside me and I wave him to leave.
Prince Dai Stial is sleeping on my bedding. His sleep is restless. He is feverish. His cheeks are bright red. His lips are chapped. His chest is rising and falling rapidly, a sure sign of overheating and dehydration. I wet a soft cloth and hesitate just a second before pressing it to his forehead. He loudly whimpers, but doesn’t open his eyes. I grip the hem of his tunic with two fingers, careful not to touch his skin, uncovering his chest and stomach. He’s delicate, but his muscles are well defined under the velvety, pale skin.
I can’t stop wondering how can someone live in the dessert and be so exquisite. He was probably raised under a golden dome, worshiped and protected. No one would even think to send him into battle. I chuckle. There would be no battle, if he was there. Everyone would be lying face down on the ground at his feet.
I used to envy him when I was little. ‘He doesn’t have to train and prove himself every day,’ I used to think. ‘He is probably spoiled and lazy. I’ll beat him up when I meet him.’ I have never believed in the superstitions that, if you touch him, you’d be doomed. And yet, I have never heard of someone ever trying, except my men today.
Obviously, I was not right about him being lame. He is fit. He has to be to survive in the desert. These people are a different kind. They are not like us, who were born in the green heaven of Eleysan. The harsh conditions do not affect them the same way, but still they have to be strong. Being dragged for hours in a suffocating bag in the sweltering heat, though, would take its tall even on the strongest.
I wet the cloth again and carefully rub his body. His breathing slowly returns to normal. I want to make him drink some water, but I can’t lift his head without touching him. I think a little and put my leather gloves on. I hope, the taboo is only if you touch him with your bare hands. Maybe, that was what saved my men. They were all waring gloves to protect their hands from the sharp edges of the cliffs. They had them still on when they seized him.
Anger overwhelms me when I think that they have probably been harsh and rude, putting the sack on his head. I don’t deny that it would have been a great advantage, if we had one of our enemy’s daughters at the negotiation table. We need to make that bargain. The world needs peace after ten years of devastating war. No one remembers why it started anymore. This boy, though, can not be abused, even if he wasn’t the chosen. He is too unique, beautiful, extraordinary. He should only be protected, although, perhaps it is us who would need protection when he wakes up.
I put my palm under his head and gently lift it, bringing the pot close to his lips. He senses the life-saving coolness of the water and drinks it all. I take the other pot and wait for him till he swallows the last drop. A contented sigh tells me that he took the necessary.
I study his face, before letting him relax back on the soft bedding. His features are so perfect that he looks unreal, out of this world, divine. The flawless skin is like marble. His thin, curved eyebrows look as if they were painted by a skillful artist. His lips remind me of the fragrant petals of the spring roses at home.
I smile. Eleysan is the Paradise. There are no flowers more lovely, no rivers wilder and no sky a purer blue than at home. I was born in Heaven, but will probably die in this dessert hell.
“My Lord,” I hear Tar’s voice behind my back. “The Queen has gathered The Supreme Council. They are waiting for you.”
He hesitates a little and adds quietly, “Dey, I can stay and watch over him. I’m sorry! I’d understand your decision, if you punish me. I deserve it. It was reckless what I did. I brought doom upon us!”
I stand up and put my hand on my friend’s shoulder. One glimpse at his scarred, weathered face and I know that he’s very upset. Nothing in his features shows it. We have been taught to be always expressionless. Showing emotions is considered a weakness for the warrior. No matter how great the pain or the grief, we won’t tremble. All we’re allowed to show is rage in battle. There’s gloominess in his eyes, though, that only I can see. He uses my name, instead of the title, only when he’s shaken and worried, in need of my support.
“You’re not to be blamed Tar,” I smile. “You did what every warrior would have done to give his commander an advantage in this savage war. We’ll survive this.”
“I hope so,” he sighs, sitting cross legged near the bedding. “Go! I’ll be right here and won’t move a step away till you’re back. I’ll ask forgiveness if he wakes up.”
I nod and leave, heading to my mother’s tent where the High Council is waiting for me to start the meeting.
The sun is already deadly outside. There’s not a single cloud in the sky, only fiery heat and the flock of vultures that always follows us wherever we go. There are no trees or bushes around, no animals, nothing but sand and rocks. I smirk. It’s the best place for a poisonous snake to writhe among them, ready to strike.
It’s funny how different I am from him, the boy I’ve feared, admired, fumed at, but always expected impatiently to meet. It was planned for our fifteenth birthday. The two mightiest kings would introduce their heirs to the thrones. We would have vowed to keep the peace and rule the two richest kingdoms on Earth in friendship and harmony.
It never happened. Our fathers, best friends and allies, became the worst enemies. Nobody knows what drew them apart and caused the war. I’ve heard of a prophecy that made the Dessert King mad and triggered the rift between them. There were rumors, saying that it had something to do with me. Nothing was confirmed. Father never uttered a single word about it.
The last thing he told me, the day I left for the dessert was, ‘Don’t come back before you make sure his kingdom is wiped from the face of the Earth.’
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 3!
Thank you for reading and supporting my new story!
❤❤❤
Do you think something more is hidden behind Dai Danail’s care for the captured prince?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
4. The Supreme Council (Danail)
I enter my mother’s tent and am immediately met by six pairs of eyes, gazing expectantly at me. The faces of the five mountains of men, surrounding the queen, are emotionless, but I know that they are worried. Scarred, scorched complexion, leather clothes, uncovered muscular chests, frightening tattoos and deadly weapons are what makes them all look the same, differing only by the color and length of their hair or the presence or lack of such on their faces.
“He’s sleeping. I gave him water and left him to rest. Tar is with him,” I satisfy their impatience.
“Your men must be punished,” Lord Bardal, second in command and sent by my father especially to breathe down my neck and snitch on me, barks.
His long, black beard trembles with anger, blue eyes glaring menacingly, thirsty for blood. I’m sure he hates me, probably knowing something that I don’t. He can’t bear being ordered by someone half his age. The king trusts him more than me, but I’m the prince, so I’m his superior.
“They are close to you. It makes them think everything is allowed. You spoiled them. One hundred whips each!” the mad beast grumbles. “ Whoever survives will learn to obey orders. I specifically told them not to enter the camp. Tar is to be beheaded! I’ll do it myself.“
“You’ll do nothing of the kind,” I hiss and step towards him. “Did you forget who your commander is? You better not touch a hair on their heads or I’ll skin you alive with my own hands.”
I wrap my fingers round the handle of my black dagger, famous throughout this land for never leaving survivors. I don’t care that he’s father’s favorite. He should be thankful if I only slit his throat.
“You’re not the king,” he retorts, his eyes red and stormy. “You, little puppies, still couldn’t walk, when your father and I were winning battles, while your grandfather ruled.”
The blade of my mother’s short sword is pressed under his chin before I could blink.
“Apologize!” she whispers ominously. “Immediately!”
“He’s not the King,” the stubborn bear repeats. “They are all reckless. What does it matter that you’ll dig your blade in my flesh? We will all die when the chosen wakes up? Even if I don’t punish your son’s heedless brood, he will.”
“My son may not be a king yet, but I’m the Queen!” she sternly says. “Apologize!”
The tension is heavy. I’m ready to strike, if he doesn’t obey.
“Forgive me My Lord!” Lord Bardal finally sighs in defeat, lowering his head.
“You’re forgiven!” I nod, glaring at my mother, who reluctantly draws back her sword.
I smirk. She would gladly use the opportunity to get rid of her husband’s spy. Father is far away, but still finds his ways to control us all. No one can deny that he knows how to rule.
“We need to send him back to his people,” Lord Malderyn says, unfazed by the scene that has just unfolded. The commander of the horsemen has short, snow white hair and a beard of the same color. He has a fatherly look and warm brown eyes, but is no less vicious than the others. “We don’t need the chosen here. The Dessert King will attack the second he finds out we’ve captured his son.”
“The chosen will do as he pleases,” I shrug my shoulders. “No one can tell him where to go.”
“He’s just a boy,” Lord Bardal sneers, “a weak one at that, if he doesn’t have the courage to use his powers for winning the war. Foolish youngsters, all of them, thinking that everything’s black or white!”
“My power is not meant to harm,” a clear, melodic voice comes from behind me.
I turn abruptly and gasp, enchanted by his presence. He’s standing at the entrance. The man there has nothing to do with the fragile boy I carried to my tent. His head is held high. The pink glow of his eyes makes him mysterious and captivating. His hair is raised in a high bun, uncovering his perfect face, adorned by light blush. His lips are curled in a smile. He walks confidently like the prince he is, like a king, even like a god.
“I am Dai Stial,” he says calmly. “You shall not doubt me.”
His hand rises, pointing at the obnoxious lord, lifting his enormous body from a distance, only by a barely visible movement of a finger. He’s left hanging in the air as a feather, blown by the wind, speechless and startled.
“Forgive us, Your Highness!” the queen kneels before the prince. “We never meant to insult or harm you! This all was a mistake. The war has driven us all to extremes.”
“Raise, my Queen!” Dai Stial smiles warmly at her. “I do not deserve this honor. Neither am I offended, nor harmed. I’m thankful to your brave warriors for bringing me here.”
He lowers his hand and Lord Bardal heavily flops on the floor. He gets up, panting, the arrogance erased from his face.
The prince directs his rose, judging gaze at me. It makes me shiver. He slightly nods and utters, “I came to summon the follower. I had to wait too long.”
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 4!
Thank you for reading and supporting my new story!
❤❤❤
Were you surprised that the chosen is not at all weak and fragile?
Any theories what he might mean by coming to summon the follower?
What do you expect to happen next?
I have a big surprise for you in the next chapter 😉
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
5. Sky Divers (Danail)
“Sky diveeeers,” a piercing scream tears the awkward silence, fallen between us upon prince Dai Stial’s words.
I finally manage to look away from his flawless face. I didn’t even realize I was staring. I peek at the lords, waiting impatiently to hear the rest that the soldier on the one hundred feet high watchtower has to announce.
“Form the noooorth,” he shouts, “black and goooold!”
“God help us!” my mother grumbles, tossing a glimpse, full of hatred, towards the smirking Lord Bardal. “You had to do it immediately, didn’t you? I’ll have your head on my wall someday!”
“It would be my pleasure, My Queen!” he chuckles, fully content with himself.
It takes only three minutes for a message to reach the king through the underground crystal communication system and another hour for his flying ships to bring him right in the middle of the battlefield. His loyal friend obviously didn’t waist a second to inform him of the latest events.
The hairs on my entire body prickle. I haven’t seen my father in five years. I didn’t miss him. I wouldn’t be sad if I never saw him again. If there’s a cruel, judgmental, controlling person, it should be him. My mother is surely happier in the desert, enduring all the hardships of war, than in the palace, surrounded by luxury, but forced to spend every day with him.
I admit that capturing the chosen by mistake is a great deal. Still, I’m bewildered by the sudden appearance of King Dorth The First of Eleysan aka The Beast. I’ve already started to think that he has completely abandoned us in the hell and will never bother to spare even a second of his precious time for us. Not that I complain!
“Prince Dai Danail,” I hear the most enchanting voice close to my ear. A gentle hand rests on my leather covered shoulder. “Can we talk in private?”
I turn around and am captivated again by the rose mist in his irises. I nod, paying no attention to the bustle behind me. The commanders are barking orders, rushing out of the tent. The king must be greeted properly. There’s a whole ceremony to be performed. He’ll be mad if something is not exactly as required. Many people have felt the sharp teeth of his beloved pet for less.
“Come with me,” I wave to the prince and we head towards my tent, maneuvering to avoid the soldiers, running in all directions as if a rock was thrown in a hornets’ nest.
“Dey,” my mother shouts after us. “Don’t be late. Don’t forget to pay your respect. Change in the royal attire.”
I answer nothing and roll my eyes. My royal attire is the sword and the shield. My father can suck it up or go to hell, although, he is already in its center.
“She called you Dey,” my companion smiles. “Beautiful name!”
“Only two people are allowed to use it,” I frown, “my mother and my best friend.”
“I’ll be the third one then,” he states nonchalantly, “and you’ll call me Sai.”
I raise my brows. Is he ordering me what to do? My stern look is met by a devastating grin and two rows of pearly white teeth. God help me! This boy is beautiful. I can’t keep my scowl on and hesitantly smile back.
“Aaah, I knew it,” he chirps.
“You knew what?” I snort, feeling very strange.
He makes me all tingly inside. I remember the sensation from when I was a child. This feverish anticipation used to overwhelm me every time when I expected to receive the presents for my birthday, which were so many, that filled an entire room. He brings a ray of light with his every word and gesture. One somehow wants to please him all the time. Maybe, it’s because he’s touched by God. It gives him the ability to infatuate people.
The prince doesn’t answer my question, just waving it away with an elegant movement of his hand.
We cross the small distance, walking under the heavy, cool shadow of the three massive ships. They are hanging over the camp like enormous clouds. The hulls are of black, fortified buloke, called also ‘the ironwood tree’. It grows only in the thick forests of Eleysan. No weapon can breach it. The keels and forepeaks, as well as each ship’s three masts, are ornamented in gold. Each one has three gun decks and is capable of wiping away a whole city within minutes. Each black sail has my father’s coat of arms, embroidered on it - two rearing winged horses, protecting a crown and a shield.
The figurehead of each diver is a golden winged horse, holding an air diamond. The precious stones are as big as a human fist each. They are the rarest gems and the most valuable thing on Earth, possessing the unique ability to make objects fly. Only six have ever been found at the bottom of the lake at God’s eye oasis. The two kings, good friends at the time, shared them equally. This made them the most powerful rulers.
I used to dream as a young boy to steal one of the sky divers and go to the Desert Kingdom to meet Dai Stial. Then we would travel the world, away from our fathers, after I beat him up, of course. No one would ever tell us what to do.
I laugh out loudly.
He turns to me with a questioning look.
“It’s ironic,” I chuckle, staring at his puzzled face. “I just realized that one of my childhood dreams has come true in a very twisted way. Now we only have to steal a ship.”
Sai giggles and nods, “We may do exactly that. Who knows?”
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 5!
Thank you for reading and supporting my new story!
❤❤❤
Did the arrival of the king surprise you?
What do you think he will be like?
How do you expect the meeting with the two princes to go?
I have another surprise for you in the next chapter 😉
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
6. The Promise (Danail)
The moment I lead Prince Dai Stial inside my tent, another shout comes from the watchtower.
“Sky diveeers! From the sooouth,” the man screams to the top of his lungs, “white and silveeer!”
Sai and I look at each other.
“Your father is coming,” I point the obvious, unable to find anything better to say.
Is he hurrying to erase the whole camp from the face of the Earth as a revenge for kidnapping his son? Or, maybe, he was informed that his greatest enemy is here and comes to meet him in battle. Whatever the reason, nothing good can come out of this. There will be no survivors either on the ground or in the sky, if the two fleets engage in confrontation. I doubt that the kings are that blinded by fury, but I need to take all the necessary precautions and save as many men as I can. I won’t leave this to my father. The lives of his subjects never mattered much to him.
“Tar!” I yell.
My best friend immediately appears at the entrance and bows before us, “At your service, My Lords!”
“You don’t have to, my friend,” Sai says calmly, gesturing to him to straighten up. “No need of formalities.”
“Gather my personal squad,” I order. “Tell them to prepare for fight. Get ready for immediate evacuation if necessary. No dress uniforms. I want everyone in this camp in combat fatigues. The commanders are to quickly brief their men once again of all the retreat routes. We will fight only on the ground. Infantry and cavalry are useless, if the divers are involved. I don’t want a single person out there in the open, if they load the cannons. Me, you and Lord Malderyn will be the last standing to release the red mist…”
“But, My Prince,” Tar interrupts me hesitantly. “Lord Bardal won’t be happy. He ordered to prepare for the ceremony. The king…”
“Do as I say,” I sternly retort.
“Yes, My Lord,” Tar nods and runs out.
“They won’t fight,” Sai whispers. “There was one thing only both our fathers wanted. They will not achieve it with weapons. Thousands of people died because of it. They must have understood by now that this is not the way and they can’t stop fate.”
“What is it that they want?” I quickly ask, impatient to finally learn the reason for my exile during the last ten years.
“You’re not ready,” Sai firmly states, shaking his head. “It’s too late anyway. What they fought against so severely, already happened.”
He directs his gaze at me and the swirls of pink sparkles engulf all my thoughts.
“You don’t know me. You have no reason to believe me. I’m one of your enemies,” he speaks insistently, “but this is important. I beg you to trust me blindly, Dey.”
He falls on his knees and lowers his head. It makes my heart shrink for some reason. Dai Stial should never kneel. Not even for me. I reach to grab his shoulders and make him stand up, but he bends lower, almost lying on the ground at my feet, avoiding my touch.
“No, my prince! It’s forbidden,” he utters. “Not yet! Please, will you do as I ask?”
“Why do you want me to trust you? What do you want me to do?” I mumble, startled at my sudden recklessness and his posture.
“Only to say ‘Yes’, when the time comes, and choose as your heart guides you,” he breathes out with his forehead still touching the ground.
“Raise! I will,” I confirm, unable to bare the sight anymore. I’m surprised at my words, but also know deep in my soul that no other answer is possible.
“Thank you!” he whispers.
It becomes dark outside. The Dessert King’s divers completely obscure the sun over the camp. The ominous howl of war horns fills the air with terrifying anticipation.
“He will attack. We need to go,” I urge Sai to get up, offering him my hand.
He jumps up without touching it. I completely forgot about the taboo again.
“Either you’re very brave or very foolish, or you don’t believe in superstitions,” he smiles. “My father won’t do anything. Just don’t forget what you promised.”
The view outside is both beautiful and terrifying. Six enormous ships are hanging over the camp as an omen of death. The white ones are menacingly facing the black ones, all similar except the color. The two vultures from the Desert King’s coat of arms look as if they are ready to attack and claw at the eyes of my father’s horses.
“Quickly! Go to the front,” my mother runs to us, awkwardly stumbling over the hem of her enormous, white ball gown. Her glare tells me that she doesn’t approve that I didn’t change my clothes.
I can’t help but snort through laughter, despite the tense situation. I didn’t even know that she had such attire here. Her hair is lifted in a complicated braided, piled updo, adorned with diamonds. She’s beautiful, but so out of place here.
The soldiers are lined up in tight rows, facing a wide wooden platform with two carved golden thrones, upholstered in red velvet. I nod in approval, seeing that every man is armed to the teeth and in light, leather combat clothing. The lords from the Supreme Council are at the front. Only lord Bardal is wearing a pompous, heavy, blue parade uniform, glaring daggers at me. I gloat at how mad father will be, seeing that his welcome ceremony is not exactly according to the rules.
We stand at the foot of the platform, me and Sai on both sides of the queen, waiting for the king to appear.
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 6!
Thank you for reading and supporting my new story!
❤❤❤
So, the Desert King is here too. Did you expect it?
What do you think Dey will have to say ‘Yes’ for?
We will meet king Dorth’s favorite pet i
n next chapter
. Any theories what it is? 😉
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
7. Two Kings (Danail)
The camp is quiet. Minutes pass without a sound or a movement. All eyes are pinned on the platform and the enormous black ship above it. The tense anticipation keeps everyone alert.
The heavy silence is suddenly broken by the scraping of metal and the rattling of chains. A hatch opens on the diver’s hull. A golden ladder unfolds, stepping on the podium.
“Welcome the king!” Lord Bardal screams. The sea of people sways and kneels except the Council and the royals.
A low, horrific growl comes from the hatch, making the blood of the bravest freeze in their veins. A terrifying beast appears, slowly descending towards us. The warriors are silent and emotionless, but I can feel the fear in the air. They’ve all heard of it but, probably, none of them has seen it. The monster is loose. My father has never put it on a leash. It’s pointless. I doubt there’s a rope or chain, strong enough to tame this viscous creature. It listens only to the king. He has never restricted its violent nature.
Six glowing, red eyes pin on me without blinking. Trickles of ink-colored drool are leaking from the huge, gaping mouth with four rows of razor-sharp teeth. The thick, coarse, black fur covers every inch of its bulky body except the four wings with shining, black feathers and the pointed ears.
It steps on the wooden platform and the sound of the long claws of its six paws, scrabbling the wood, echoes over the silent crowd. The long tail is wagging behind it while it’s approaching. The beast jumps down and sits in front of me, gazing expectantly. Its head reaches my chest.
“Don’t!” the queen hisses next to me. “You know it will make him mad.”
I only smirk and put my hand on the animal’s neck, quietly whispering, “Harda, down boy!”
The ‘mountain death’ bat happily squeaks, sprinkling drops of purple saliva around, and heavily drops on its back with its legs in the air, waiting for me to scratch its belly. I laugh out and oblige, making him release short content chirps. I hear Sai giggling at the sight.
I still remember when the king received it as a gift from the mountain tribe. I was six. It was just few days old, the size of a newly born kitten. It used to sleep on my palm. We were inseparable until it got bigger than me. Death bats reach their full size within a year. We had the best time of our lives, flying above the castle with me clinging on its back, firmly gripping its long ears. Father decided that I was spoiling it and it needed to be trained. He took it from me. The monster, however, never forgot the friend and protector from the first days of its life.
“Enough!” an angry voice booms. “Harda, here!”
The bat jumps instantly and runs to the king who’s standing in the middle of the platform, glaring at me. He’s definitely fuming. Good! He uses Harda to scare people and control them. Not my warriors! They listen only to me. I hope this small demonstration will help them see that cruelty is not the only way.
“Airya,” the king nods to my mother. She follows the bat on the platform. I’m not surprised that he uses for her the same tone as for his pet.
They stand on his both sides and he raises his hand, “God save Eleysan!”
“God save The King!” the crowd answers.
My father has not changed in the past five years. He still fully deserves his nickname The Beast. He dwarfs both the enormous animal and his wife, mounting at seven feet. His usual angry scowl is now even more prominent due to the liberties I took to interfere in the protocol and play with his scarecrow. I don’t doubt he would punish me if I was still a child. He dares not do so now and this irritates him even more. The king has always expected everyone to be formal in his presence, but he, himself, has never preserved the dress code. His leather pants and vest and the heavy weapons make him look more like a soldier than a ruler. His long braided beard reaches his chest, contrasting his shaved head.
“Prince Dai Stial,” he growls, directing his gaze to my companion. “I was informed about the unfortunate mistake that my son’s men have made. I apologize. They will all be punished severely. Your father is here to take you home. Please, leave at your will.”
A hatch opens in the hull of one of the white ships at the same moment. A ladder unrolls to the ground. All gazes turn towards it. An elegant man, dressed in long red robe, adorned in golden embroidery, slowly descends. Every movement he makes is full of grace and dignity. I can see the resemblance with Sai in all of his features, although he’s much older. The glittering crystal crown on his head is a true piece of art. He’s the total opposite of King Dorth, beauty against dread, calmness against anger, sophistication against raw power.
The Dessert King reaches out to the prince, standing next to me, without sparing a glance at the assembled multitude or the royal podium, and says clearly, “Come, my son! Let’s go home!”
Sai steps towards his father. My heart flips. I don’t want him to go, although, I’m not sure about the reason.
I expect him to leave but he stops and states in an enchanting, melodic voice, “I, Prince Dai Stial, son of King Unufrail of the endless desert and chosen by God to hear His Whisper, do not forgive the aggression against me. I require retribution according the Laws of War.”
Startled gasps can be heard from all directions. The prince is unfazed and continues with his head held high, directing his eyes at my father.
“You, King Dorth, have three options according to the War Code - unconditional surrender, a peace treaty or pay with your heir’s life. Choose!”
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 7!
Thank you for reading and supporting my new story!
❤❤❤
Did you expect what prince Sai did?
Do you think there is a plan behind it? 😉
Any theories about what will be the answer of the king?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
8. Choose! (Danail)
“You couldn’t wait for this to happen, could you?” King Dorth suddenly screams, looking menacingly at Sai’s father. “Ten years of war for nothing! The death of your wretched prophet was not enough for you! I should have killed you as well, and your poisonous offspring, all of them!”
“Don’t blaspheme against God!” King Unufrail quietly retorts. “It’s your stubbornness and dated believes that costed thousands of people’s lives. Your face is stuck so deep in the mud that you’ll never be able to dig it out.”
“You’ll never have my son!” father hisses, gripping the handle of his sword. He points a finger at Sai and spits through his gritted teeth, “This was all a set up. No one can capture you, if you don’t let them. You broke the rules. You’re not allowed to interfere. You have no right to ask for retribution.”
“Are you calling my son a liar?” The Dessert King yells. “Did you forget that the prophet, whose throat you slit in front of my eyes, was my brother? We’ll all die here, if that’s what you want, but you’re going to be the only one who will not do it with honor. You’ll be remembered as the king who didn’t obey the War Code. Haven’t you disgraced yourself enough?”
Both kings raise their right hand at the same time. The gesture is followed immediately by loud cracking of wood and scraping of metal, coming from the ships.
“Divers loading cannons!” Lord Malderyn shouts, turning to the lined soldiers. “Commanders, execute Prince Dai Danail’s first order! Bring the red mist!”
All warriors stand up as one. I see Tar, running from the other side of the parade-ground, carrying three long, spiraled, sea dragon horns. He hands one to me and another to the lord. They stand on my both sides. The troops are slowly withdrawing from the camp.
“Aren’t you going to fight?” King Dorth pins his blood red eyes on me. His face is scarlet with fury.
“This is not a battle,” I answer calmly. “It’s a slaughter. Do your duty and choose a retribution. You don’t have the right to attack. They have come in peace.”
“Dorth, my friend,” King Unufrail steps closer, looking at my father pleadingly. “We fought for ten years to stop this, but we couldn’t. Don’t you see that it’s too late? They’ve already met. The prophesy will come true. It’s time to stop! It’s time to accept the inevitable. Let’s be allies again.”
He reaches out, offering his hand for reconciliation, but my father ignores it, turning to prince Sai.
“You want me to choose? Let be it. I’ve chosen,” he growls.
My eyes widen at the sight of his sword, hurled with all force, aiming directly at my heart. I’m frozen. My brain refuses to comprehend that my own father is trying to kill me. I hear my mother’s cry in a daze. The blade is flying towards me as if in slow motion. I can predict the exact moment in which it’s going to pierce the skin and dig its teeth in the muscle, pulsating in my chest, ending my life. I won’t try to stop it. Why would I do that? I was born and raised to be a king one day, to inherit my father with his blessing and guidance. He just erased the whole purpose of my existence in a blink of an eye.
I turn my gaze to Sai’s beautiful face. I want it to be the last thing I see before the darkness engulfs me. He smiles at me and I smile back, savoring the glow of his irises, pink as a magical sunset at the end of my days. An unexpected thought emerges in my mind. I could fall in love with you, if I had enough time. It soothes me and my eyelids fall.
An awful screech makes me open my eyes abruptly, puzzled at the fact that I don’t feel any pain. I’m stunned by the sight. Harda’s huge body is sprawled at my feet with the sword, lodged deep in its shoulder. Its nostrils constrict and expand rapidly in heavy breathing, caused by the pain. Purple blood is flowing in steady streams, forming a puddle. My father jumps from the podium, rushing to the animal. He falls on his knees next to it.
“Look what you’ve done!” he hisses spitefully, peeking at me. “He has always tried to protect you. You’ve spoilt him. I was going to save you by taking your life. You have no place near this desert hatchery of witches. You better be dead. You have no idea what they have planned.”
I can’t shake off my stupor. My heart is still beating, but it’s broken. I don’t move a muscle when the queen throws herself on my neck.
“Monster!” she cries to the king. “Harda is kinder than you! You don’t deserve to have a son! You’re no father!”
“Shut up!” he yells back. “Don’t you see now why I wanted to wipe this damn place? This is what they brought to us with their chosen and their prophesies?” He pulls the sword from the animal’s flesh, causing it to mewl in pain, and points it to the Dessert King. The dark blood is dripping from the blade. “Sorcerer! I’ll find a way to stop this. It’s not over!”
“It’s you who started this war. It’s you who turned your back to your friend and killed his brother,” the queen whispers, squeezing me in her embrace. “You’ll never come near me or my son again.”
“Enough!” Prince Dai Stial shouts, silencing everyone. His voice is firm and controlling. “Your first choice is dismissed, King Dorth. You have only two options left now. Choose!”
My father slowly turns his head, sending streams of hatred towards him. His eyes are narrowed in two thin slits. His enormous body is trembling with rage, but he knows that, if he refuses, he’ll disgrace himself. He straightens, regaining his composure.
“I choose a peace treaty,” he grumbles.
“Very good!” the prince nods. “Follow us with your divers. We’ll sign, according to the rules, in the palace. All shall be done by the code.”
With this he follows his father up the ladder and they disappear in the white ship, without uttering another word.
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 8!
Thank you for reading and supporting my new story!
❤❤❤
Do you think the king was right with his first choice?
Any theories if Sai would’ve let him kill Dey, if Harda hadn’t interfered? 🤔
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
9. My Little Monster (Danail)
The air is warm. The scent of lavender, lilac and exotic spices fills my nostrils. I know it. It’s the fragrance of the spring, coming from the open windows of my room in the northern tower. I can hear the flapping of the curtains in the wind. I’m home. The distant cries of the sea dragons make me smile. We can go and ride them at sunrise. Father will yell and give me and Tar ten whips each when we get back, but it will worth it.
I look down at my body. I’m different. My skin is soft and smooth the way it was before I came to the desert. I have no beard and my hair is clean and shiny, no traces of sand and dust in it. My lips are not chapped. I have no scars. Still, I’m not a child. I’m just what I would have been if I hadn’t become a desert snake.
I would still be the ‘little gem’ as my twenty nannies called me, only grown up. ‘Look at him! Isn’t he the most beautiful boy’, one of them always chirped and the rest started to giggle. They were all just few years older than me. ‘I will wash his hair’, the bravest would shout. ‘No, you did it yesterday. Now it’s my turn,’ another would argue.
But it can’t be. I’m not in Eleysan anymore. I’m in the Dessert Kingdom. I’m rough and cruel and no more beautiful and sweet.
No, this can’t be either. I’m dead. My father killed me. His sword pierced my heart. Maybe, this is the afterlife. God had mercy and sent me back to my childhood, despite the hundreds of people whose lives I ended in battle.
Everything around me is blurred by bright light and haze in all shades of pink and purple.
‘Forgive me, my love!’ The words are barely audible. The voice is as light as the breeze. ’I know you suffer. I can feel your grief.“
I’m looking around but all I can see is colorful glow. I’m as light as a feather. My body floats as a petal, slowly falling to the ground.
‘Who are you?’ I scream.
A low growl makes me open my eyes abruptly. I raise my head from Harda’s shoulder. It seems I’ve placed it directly on his wound in my sleep. I gently pet his head and he calms down, dozing off again. He needs a good rest to recover. The death bats are difficult to kill. You have to chop off their head to be sure. A day or two and he’ll be up again.
The floating sensation is from the swaying of the ship, silently gliding through the night sky above the desert. I have forgotten how quietly it moves. There isn’t a single sound, disturbing the peace.
Peace! The war is over. I should be happy. I should be celebrating with my men, but I’m hiding in my cabin, snuggling with a deadly monster instead. All I can think about is my father’s sword, aiming at my heart, and two smiling, pink eyes. Was that what Sai wanted from me? To say yes to my own death? To give up my life in the name of the peace? Does he regret, like my father, that the loyal animal saved me? Why would the king prefer me dead rather than signing a treaty? Too many questions. Too little answers.
I hear a knock at the door and frown. I don’t want to see anyone. The door, however, opens before I could answer.
“Dey, how are you? Is Harda getting better?” mother hesitantly steps inside.
Thank God, the ridiculous gown is gone. She’s wearing a simple black dress.
“We’ll both be fine soon,” I grumble. “Why aren’t you sleeping?”
“You have the right to be angry,” she says, ignoring my question. “I’d like to say that the king probably had his reasons to do what he did, but I can’t think of anything to justify it. He’s just the beast he has always been, too raw, to impulsive.”
“I don’t care about his reasons,” I retort. “I’m not the one to judge him.”
“I know it sounds unbelievable now,” she sighs, “but he loves you in his twisted, cruel way.”
“I want to be alone,” I only utter.
“Dey, you know that tomorrow you’ll have to…”
“Mother, leave!” I growl, but then add softly, “Please! I’ll do my duty.”
“Very well then,” she heads to the door, but turns around in the frame. “I’m sorry!”
I gasp and lay back down on the wolf fur, next to Harda. He snorts and stirs in his sleep. He refused to follow the king and crawled in my room after me, barely dragging his paws.
My little monster! I smile, remembering the way I called him when I was a child.
Sai’s face, for some reason, appears in my mind at the words.
Is he really sorry about the consequences of his demand or it was just a dream? It doesn’t matter. The Code requires me to marry one of his sisters tomorrow for the treaty to be in force. I’ll take my bride and go back home. I’ll probably never see him again. He had the guts to stand against King Dorth. I’ll give him that. This beautiful, fragile creature has a force to be reckoned with. This is how I’ll remember him, beauty and courage.
I lean my head on Harda’s soft belly and close my eyes, finally defeated by the exhaustion.
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 9!
Thank you for reading and supporting my new story!
❤❤❤
Was Dey dreaming or Sai somehow made a connection to tell him he was sorry?
Any theories about what will happen at the Desert King palace?
🤔
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
10. The Border (Danail)
I’m woken up by the brightness of the sun and the lack of the soothing swaying of the ship. We have stopped. Harda is not next to me on the soft fur. I look around and see him standing on his hind legs, leaning on the open porthole. He’s growling menacingly at something outside. His long tail is wagging nervously, showing that he’s annoyed.
I slowly get up, feeling every muscle of my body stiff and numb. The tension of the previous day is still not gone and nothing good is coming today.
“Easy, boy!” I whisper, unable to make my vocal cords work properly so early in the morning.
Harda immediately dashes towards me and starts licking my hand. Ugh, that purple saliva is not something I want on me at this place, where taking a bath is the greatest luxury. I smile nevertheless. I missed him.
Maybe, we’ll fly together someday, not on a wooden ship, but in the pure, blue sky, only the two of us, tasting freedom again. I frown at the word. The war is over, but I’ll never be free. My life is a chain of duties. One ends and another comes. I’ve heard that the Desert King’s daughters are the grates beauties on the continent, although, only few have seen them. He keeps them as the apple of his eye. They should be really lovely, if they resemble their brother even a little. I gasp at the sudden shrink of my heart. What is this sudden pain, as if I’m losing something important, something that I need, that I… long for?
I shake my head to chase away the feeling and approach the porthole to see what Harda is growling at. The view makes my mouth fall agape.
We are above the God’s Eye oasis. It’s a vast lake and a small valley next to it, both surrounded by high, sharp cliffs, stretching in a long chain that seems to divide the desert in two. They are so high, that we’ve never been able to see what’s on the other side. We only knew that there’s a narrow passage, hidden behind the enemy’s main camp, which is so vigilantly guarded that even a mouse wouldn’t be able to trespass unnoticed.
The Capital is beyond the rocks, but it was impossible for us to reach it. Mother has been there once, before the war. I could never believe the things she told me. It was scarcely credible for such place to exist in the desert. She described waterfalls, colorful birds as big as a horse, flying above a fairytale castle and enormous, winged serpents, used by people as transportation, exotic fruit and green lands. ‘The dessert is only the frontier’, she explained. ‘There’s a paradise, from God’s eye all the way to the sea’. And yet, I never knew anything else but the searing desert.
The diver is high enough to peek above the cliffs. There’s no sand on the other side, only endless, ocher grassland. Trees and shrubs are scattered here and there. Outlines of a forest can be seen on the horizon. Everything is lit in the soft gleam of the rising sun. I see people, a lot of people, gathered at a distance. They are too far, but still I can distinguish their colorful clothes.
Hundreds of vultures are perched all over the rocks. Harda keeps snorting resentfully every time one of them flaps its wings. The golden leg band, each of them has shows that they’re tame. Their shining, black eyes are pinned on the ships, carefully following every movement. I understand more clearly than ever that this war would never end, if the events of the passed day had not happened. We would never be able to breach this border. I laugh out. They were always a step ahead of us and I see why. What is more natural than a flock of vultures in the desert? I got used to them, always flying above us. That is how a detachment was always there, waiting for us every time we began an assault, ready to die, but stop our advancement. They never attacked. We were the aggressor, but they didn’t let us come closer than a day horse ride from their main camp.
“Ready to disembark!” I hear a shout. “Everyone on the main deck!”
I leave the cabin with Harda, limping on my heels.
“Divers stay here,” Tar approaches. “We’ll travel to the Capital on horseback. It’s two days ride. The King ordered that it’s going to be only him, the Queen, you and the personal guard, me and twenty more men. He’s still mad at me and didn’t want me to come. I told him that he had to kill me to stop me.”
“Well, I assume he’s not in the mood for murders today,” I chuckle humorlessly.
“No, he’s not,” Tar grumbles.
I only nod, already stepping down the ladder. The small group is waiting under the anchored ships. King Unufrail and prince Dai Stial are at the head, sitting on two snow white horses. The breeze is waving Sai’s long, silky hair. Our eyes meet and he softly smiles. I frown, jumping on my black stallion. There’s no point in being polite and friendly anymore. We’ll go, sign the treaty and part ways forever.
I whistle sharply at Harda who’s scratching the cliffs in an attempt to climb and get hold of a particularly insolent vulture which is trying to claw his muzzle. I smirk. He would’ve had some good time chasing them, if he wasn’t wounded. I doubt that any of these birds can escape him when he spreads his four wings. Maybe, on the way back I’ll let him have some fun.
We head to an enormous, impressive structure, build directly in the cliffs. Sloping stone ramps lead to a huge colonnade entrance. A whole army can pass through it without crowding. I ride slowly with Harda, walking by my side, as tall as the horse.
I look only ahead, avoiding Sai’s glances. He finally pouts and gives up. The strange pain in my chest appears one more time and I ignore it again. We go, sign and leave. And this will be over.
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 10!
Thank you for reading and supporting my new story!
❤❤❤
Are you ready to visit the fairytale castle and meet the ladies? 😍
Don’t forget that there’s also two days journey across the savannah. 😉
Do you think that Dey and Sai will manage to break the ice while travelling?
Every ten chapters there’ll be a special update telling about some of the places and the people in the story, so next one will give you more details for … 🤐 (surprise)
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
Special 1. Eleysan
What people call Earth is a vast continent, surrounded by sea from all sides. No one has ever crossed it and it is unknown if this is the only dry land on the planet or there are other continents.
Since the fastest means of transport is a sky diver, the measure of distance is a ‘dive’ which is how far a flying ship can go at its full speed for three hours. One dive equals approximately to 1000 kilometers. Four dives would be necessary to go from the most northern to the most southern point of the continent which makes it the size of Australia.
The continent is inhabited by many tribes, each having their sovereign territory and culture. They are all divided in two zones of control. The northern tribes are vassals of King Dorth The First. There are four of them - the mountain tribe, the sea people, the farmers and the keepers. The southerners have sworn allegiance to King Unufrail. They are more than a hundred small groups, but act as one in times of danger.
The territory, controlled by King Dorth is named Eleysan after the capital, a vast city on the sea shore where the castle and the army headquarters are situated. It is a rich kingdom, also known as ‘The God’s garden’, due to its beautiful scenery, high mountains, followed by fertile flood plains, deep rivers and lush forests.
The climate in Eleysan is temperate, changing to subtropical as we approach the center of the continent, where The Great Desert lies.
The mountain tribe people are hunters, rough and fearless. They live in the thick forests of The Green Mountain.
This is the only place on the continent where death bats live. This animal is impossible to capture and very dangerous to encounter by accident. Only one case is known a newly hatched one to have been caught, just because of the death of the mother, killed by another bat. It became a pet of the young prince Dey, but was taken by the king when fully grown. Harda returned to his initial owner by his own will, ten years later, after the attempt of the king to kill his own son. The animal has six legs, thick, black fur, four feathered wings and six red eyes and is big enough to carry two grown men in flight. It’s vicious, but extremely loyal.
The sea people are mainly fishermen and live mostly around the capital, along the coast. They are peaceful and avoid contact with the other tribes.
Sea dragons are commonly seen swimming close to the shore. Despite their menacing look, they are very tame animals and children often ride them for fun. Their horns are used for protection in dangerous situations because upon setting on fire, they release the so called red mist, a red smoke that can cover up the retreat to a safe place.
The farmers take care of the food supply of the whole kingdom. They are well known for being hard working and decent people but in times of war make the best soldiers due to their endurance and dedication.
The keepers are the most mysterious tribe. They are believed to have magical powers. Their strange look and covert behavior are the subject of many rumors and legends.
Their only duty is to keep The Portal closed. It is a rock structure with unknown origin. An ancient prophesy said that, if it opens, the end of the world would come.
The capital Eleysan is an overpopulated, but prosperous city, where crafts, art and commerce flourish.
The most impressive building is, of course, the king’s castle, perching on a cliff above the sea.
Eleysan is ruled by King Dorth The First, called by his friends and enemies The Beast due to his impulsive, rude and ruthless character. His royal family has been at the head of of the kingdom for three thousand years. Despite his bad temper, he is respected by his subjects. He never cared to wear his crown or respect in any other way the official etiquette, but expects it from everyone else and gets mad if someone shows the slightest liberty.
His queen is the beautiful and kind Lady Airya. She was forced to become a fearless warrior after spending ten years in the desert during the war against the Desert Kingdom.
The heir to the throne and only child of the king is the young prince Dai Danail whose name means ‘Following God’s whisper’. He was named after the Desert King’s son because he was born one hour after Dai Stial who is believed to be chosen by God. Prince Dai Danail in now known as The Sand Snake due to his ruthless leadership of the Northern Kingdoms, as the tribes are commonly called, in the ten year war against the desert. He was sent to fight when he was twelve. Only his closest friends and family call him Dey.
A/N
Hello at the end of Special Chapter 1.
Did you like the tour around Eleysan?
Maybe, you already have something favorite there (except the prince I mean 😉)?
Do you think Dey will finally be able to come home?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize.
And don’t forget to vote if you’re pleased with your guide. 😂
Love: Anny
Photo by Victor Lavaud
from Pexels
Photo by Elina Sazanova
from Pexels
Photo by Pmakin from Dreamstime
Photo by Mike Krejci
from Pexels
Photo by MR1805 from iStock
Photo by junjie xu from Pexels
Photo by Ivan Siarbolin from Pexels
Photo by Ian Beckley from Pexels
Photo by Sagar Soneji from Pexels
Photo by MARTHA SALES from Pexels
Photo by Cheryl Wee from Pexels
Photo by Julia Volk from Pexels
Photo by Lorado from iStock
Photo by Dimabl from Dreamstime
Photo by Andrey Kiselev from Pexels
11. Twenty Five Princesses (Sai)
We have been riding in a light trot for ten minutes now and nobody has uttered a word. Prince Dai Danail is looking only ahead, without sparing a single glance in my direction. I can’t say I like it. The prominent scowl on his face is replaced by a faint smile from time to time, only when he pets the head of the unimaginable beast, walking next to him. I wouldn’t dare even approach the animal, let alone touch its pitch black muzzle with razor sharp teeth, dripping saliva everywhere. They seem to love each other, though.
Dey probably thinks I want him dead. I pout. He is right to be angry with me. I was the trigger of what his father did. It is now useless to try and explain to him that I would never let him be harmed. I would’ve stopped the flying sword, if the monster hadn’t jumped.
What worries me more is that he could’ve easily avoided it, but he didn’t. I’ve seen the way he moves, the flexibility of his muscles and his strength. He looks young and slender but is tough, resilient and experienced. He just didn’t want to move for some reason. His wide eyes were gazing at the approaching blade with no desire to stop it. My heart shrank when he looked at me as if saying goodbye and accepting death without a fight. Stupid war! It took so much from him. His father destroyed what was left.
I peek at him secretly. He is nothing even close to what I have expected. He tries to hide his true self behind black clothes, menacing glares and stubble, but I saw through all of this right away. The warmth in his golden brown eyes, those beautiful, plump lips, the curved lashes and the devastating smile, which is rarer than snow in summer, can’t be hidden. He’s the most handsome man I’ve ever seen. His kindness can’t be overshadowed by heavy weapons and constant frowning. He was the only one, ready to take the risk and break the taboo, but to keep me from falling on the burning sand. He didn’t hesitate for a single moment to give orders that would make the king mad but would save the lives of his men. Even the ferocious beast is ready to die for him. I already greatly admire the prince. I don’t want him to be so sad.
“Solaaaa,” a piercing scream interrupts my thoughts, followed by loud giggles.
We have reached the colorful crowd, consisting of my crazy, naughty sisters and their ladies in waiting who are no better than them. This is not a group of girls, but rather a natural disaster. A small squad of about thirty guards is accompanying them for protection. It’s not clear who has to be protected, though, since I definitely see fear in the eyes of the poor soldiers who are standing at an honorable distance.
“My sweethearts!” Father coos and jumps from his horse, immediately engulfed by silk and perfume, trying to hug as many girls as he can at once.
“Aren’t you going to introduce us to Prince Sand Snake, Sola?” the youngest of my sisters slyly grins, grabbing the reins of my horse. She’s the most cunning of them all, despite the fact that she’s only thirteen.
“Lila! Our guest’s name is Prince Dai Danail and we are not going to use that nickname,” I scold her, only evoking loud cackle.
“Why would Sola introduce you to the handsome prince?” the second youngest instantly pulls Lila’s braid. “You are not even going to be considered when he chooses a bride.”
“As if you would!” Lila immediately sticks her tongue out to her sister. “You’re only a year older than me and also ugly.”
“Witch! You’re uglier!” the offended Sila yells back.
“You’re both beautiful, but terribly ill mannered,” father grumbles, standing between them, before they’ve managed to start a fight. “No one under eighteen will be considered, so it’s pointless to argue.”
“Why not? It’s not fair! Why always the older ones get the best things,” the other three of my underage sisters start to shout, gathering around my father.
“Because you’re five little monkeys,” my eldest sister approaches, smiling lovingly. Dai Silis, named ‘A Gift from God’ as the first born, is a staggering beauty in her late thirties, a copy of my mother and already married with children of her own. She sends me an air kiss and turns to the noisy girls again, “Besides, you were not going to be so eager if he didn’t turn out to be so handsome, were you?”
“But he is,” Dila, who turned eighteen a month ago, approaches, sneering at the five pouting, younger girls, “and he might choose me.”
“Don’t be so happy,” Lila stomps her foot. “Did you see the monster he has brought with him? If all the rumors about how ruthless he is are true, he might order it to eat his wife, if he’s not pleased with her.”
“He’ll be very pleased with me,” Dila states, full of confidence, shamelessly showing off her breasts to the stunned Dey. His face is bright red and so startled that I almost burst into laughter.
A low growl comes from Harda who was calmly sitting next to his master till this moment. He suddenly jumps and dashes through the grass towards the cheerful group. Piercing screams fill the air while the soldiers throw themselves in front of the women to cut the animal’s way.
The bat stops few steps away from them, shoving his head in a shrub and triumphantly fishing out a rabbit which is still squirming and kicking is his fearful, purple maw, but not for long.
I hear a snort behind me, followed by a loud, rapturous laughter. I turn around and see Dey who’s laughing his head off, looking at the girls, gathered in the middle of the circle of soldiers like a flock of sheep, guarded by the faithful shepherd dogs. Harda is happily chewing his pray nearby, paying no attention to them.
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 11!
Thank you for reading and supporting the story!
❤❤❤
I know that there are a lot of new names, but don’t worry, you don’t have to remember them. 😂
What are your first impressions of the princesses? 😍
Do you think Dey will have difficulties to choose with so many girls, already eager to marry him? 😉
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
12. The First Shelter (Sai)
I can’t take it anymore after three hours of horse ride, without a single glance from Dey in my direction. I wouldn’t say that the atmosphere is cheerful. The two kings are careful to be as far from each other as possible, frowning the entire time. The girls are not so keen to get close to their Prince Sand Snake anymore. The younger ones are traveling in open carriages at the end of the caravan. Those on horses are riding next to them, at an honorable distance from the huge, black bat.
Noon is approaching. The sun is at its zenith. The heat is getting unbearable. The horses are tired and we are all sweaty and thirsty. Our eyes are already hurting from the bright shades of orange and yellow, radiating from the endless sea of dry grass. Refreshing green spots of trees rarely change the view only here and there. We hear the distant roar of lions, but even they stay away from the open space, hiding somewhere in the shrubs.
We are getting close to The First Shelter, a mansion near a small lake with a large village, scattered around it. The place is inhabited by the Golden Hunters tribe, named by the dominant color of the landscape and the golden jewelry they always wear. This is where we will stop for a rest and wait for the hottest part of the day to pass. We’ll resume our journey at night. It’s impossible to cross the grass plain under the scorching sun.
“Tame your monster, Your Highness,” my father moves closer to Dey. “The savannah is ruled by Queen Jendayi. Her name means ‘grateful and thankful’, but we should show no disrespect or pose any threat. She’s my vassal and the kindest woman I know, but her warriors will slit our throats without blinking an eye, if we threaten her safety.”
“He will be calm,” Dey nods.
The moment we see the impressive group of tall, ebony skinned warriors and women in pretty, colorful silk attires, waiting for us, my sisters start to squeal excitedly, waving to the stunning lady at the head. She is one of the most beautiful women I know and like a second mother to all of us. Queen Jendayi greets us with a big, devastating smile and opens her arms widely for the younger girls, running towards her.
“My lovely flowers! I was missing you so much,” she coos, kissing their cheeks.
When I finally manage to reach her, struggling through the clouds of silk, we bring our foreheads close, a hair’s breadth away. This is how my loved ones greet me, avoiding the touch.
“Welcome, my prince. I’m so happy you finally found the time to visit an old woman,” she winks.
“An old woman?” I giggle. “I would marry you right away, if you didn’t already have five husbands.”
“Oh, you little flirt,” she laughs. “I still remember when you reached no higher than my knee.”
“I was in love with you even then,” I grin. I did have a crush on her when I was sixteen.
“Jendayi! Stunning as always!” my father embraces her warmly.
“You’re not bad yourself, Unufrail,” she chuckles. “I will really be happier if you and the kids start visiting more often now that the war is over. Where’s your sweet queen Salia? I crave to see my friend.”
“I just couldn’t put her through two days of ride in this heat. You know how fragile she is,” he answers lovingly.
“Well, you’re not so concerned about it in bed,” the queen snorts through laughter, looking at the colorful, noisy group of princesses, flooding the village.
Soldiers and local people are running around, unloading piles of luggage from the carts while the girls are happily chattering and joking with everyone. This is one of the happiest places of my childhood. We were constantly whining and pleading with father to send us to visit The First Shelter. We all love the queen as much as she loves us. She taught us how to hunt in the grass land and gave us little lion cubs to take care of them until they were strong enough to be released in the wild. The celebrations, organized for us around an enormous bonfire, didn’t have a match.
“Let me present you the Eleysan Royal Family.” Father leads her to King Dorth, Queen Airya and Dey who are standing nearby, surrounded by their guard.
“You don’t need your soldiers here,” Queen Jendayi narrows her eyes at the king’s sullen expression after exchanging the official courtesies. “You’re guests in this land. No one shall treat you differently than that.”
“Thank you, Your Majesty,” Queen Airya hurries to answer with a warm smile. He only nods, easing the grip on his sword’s handle.
“So, this handsome young man is the ruthless commander of the northern army?” Jendayi turns to Dey. “Your excellent leadership costed me the lives of too many of my warriors, including a husband.”
“Forgive me, Your Majesty!” Dey falls on one knee before her. “I never took pleasure in taking people’s lives. I was only doing my duty. My condolences for your lost husband.”
“Raise boy!” she puts her hand on his shoulder. “It’s what the war does. I’m sure you lost people you cared for too. You should not be apologizing. We all should thank you for all that you will give up to be The Saviou…”
“Ma’am,” I quickly interrupt her. “Our guests are tired and dusty. Please, show them their dwellings, so that they can take a bath and some rest before the feast. We don’t have much time. We’re leaving at sunset.”
The queen covers her mouth with her hand, giving me a startled look, but quickly braces herself and beams at the prince.
“Don’t mind a chattering woman,” she chirps. “I always get talkative in the presence of a good-looking man. Please, follow me.”
Dey’s eyes are pinned on me for the first time today. His questioning gaze makes me sweat even more. He doesn’t know. I don’t want to tell him. He’ll probably hate me and it will break my heart. I won’t tell him before I’m sure of what I suspect. I pray for my hunch to be true.
I have to admit it to myself. It doesn’t matter what the prophecy said. I know him for only two days, but I already love him.
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 12!
Thank you for reading and supporting!
❤❤❤
Queen Jendayi almost let a secret slip out. 😉
It’s clear that it was connected to the prophecy which caused the war.
So, I will be happy to see your theories about what it
could
be 😀
What suspicion Sai is waiting to confirm before telling Dey the whole truth?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
13. Touching the Moon (Sai)
The sizzling fire casts warm glimmer on Dey’s face and I can’t stop marveling how handsome he is. He looks so young and, in a way, innocent, as absurd as it may sound, now that his shining hair is lifted in a bun and his lips are stretched in a smile. His long, curved lashes almost touch his cheekbones every time he blinks. I’m intoxicated by their movement. I’m bewitched by the way he bites his lip thinking of an answer, when someone asks a question. His long fingers are playing with a dessert rose, a gift from one of my sisters. I envy the delicate petals. They are more lucky then me.
“What did you feed him when he was smaller than a kitten?” Lila chirps, clinging to Dey’s forearm.
He’s biting his bottom lip again and I can barely suppress a gasp. My sisters are not so timid and begin to squeal and sigh dreamily.
“Well, Harda liked eggs very much,” Dey explains and the girls, who have surrounded him in a tight circle, sitting on fluffy cushions, scattered on a thick rug, start to clap and giggle in delight. “I also gave him milk and …” he turns towards Lila and shows with his hands, “… grasshoppers which were that big.”
She screams, “ Eww, gross!“ and bursts into laughter, falling on her back over her sisters, who crack up in a noisy chorus, following her.
Dey’s face lights up in a mind blowing grin and he looks slyly at the girls, “Who wants to pet him?”
They all start screaming and eagerly raising their hands.
“Not allowed!” he sneers. “He’ll eat you all for dinner.”
Harda stirs in his sleep few steps away and the screams and laughter become even louder.
“Prince Sand Snake, you are mean,” Lila yells, “but I’ll still marry you.”
“It would be my pleasure, My Lady,” he answers courtly, “but I am sure that you will find me too old in five years when you’re of age.”
“I won’t,” she stubbornly pouts.
“Stop bothering the prince and go play with your dolls,” one of her older sisters scolds her, making her immediately tear up.
“Hey, do you want us to make a deal?” Dey takes her hand. She enthusiastically nods her head, sniffling. “When you turn eighteen, I will come to your birthday celebration. We can discuss our marriage again then, if you still want it. Ok?”
“Yes,” she beams, plastering a bold kiss on his cheek. The other girls immediately start protesting loudly, but she grins from ear to ear, looking at them victoriously.
“Girls!” Father calls them reproachfully. “Leave the prince in peace and pack your things. We’ll be going in an hour.”
My sisters obey reluctantly, whining that it is too early, but nevertheless head towards the carts with the soldiers on their heels.
I get up and walk to the lake. I want to take in the familiar view one more time before we leave. God knows when I would be able to come here again. The night air is fresh and scented of grass, smoke and algae. The big smile on my face, evoked by my sisters’ infatuation, drops when I think about what is to come.
The calm water is reflecting the enormous silver moon. It seems so close that I’m tempted to reach up and try to touch it. I’ve done it so many times as a child. I even once climbed this same tree I’m leaning on now, in an attempt to do it, only resulting in me falling in the lake. The sounds of the savannah resonate in me. It is full of life, breathing like one enormous being, awakened after the long day of sleep. I hear the roar of the lions, the cries of the nightjar and the deafening chirping of millions of crickets.
“Are you hiding here?” I jump, startled by the soft voice, suddenly interrupting my thoughts.
“No, I… maybe,” I mumble. “Are you still angry with me?”
“Why would you think that I’m angry with you?” Prince Dai Danail asks, moving impossibly close. Just a small step and his chest will press to my back.
“You were almost killed because of me,” I answer. “You’ve been different today.”
“Different from when?” he chuckles. “You’ve only known me for two days.”
“From yesterday,” I shrug my shoulders. “You were kind to me yesterday, but now wouldn’t even look at me.”
I hear the pain in my own voice and mentally scold myself. I don’t have the right to whine for his attention. The prince must decide by himself. He seems to like my sisters. Maybe, he already chose one of them. Perhaps my notion was wrong. I imagined things the way I wanted them to be, but life never goes exactly the way we want.
“Is it difficult?” Dey unexpectedly asks. I peek at him over my shoulder, puzzled by the question. “To live without a touch,” he whispers, “without being hugged or kissed. You must feel lonely.”
“I’m not lonely,” I rasp, unable to breathe because of the lump, suddenly formed in my throat. “You do not long for something if you have never experienced it. I’m surrounded by love. It’s enough.”
“No?” he moves even closer. “You’re lying. Remove your hair.”
“What?” I utter almost soundlessly.
“Bare your neck,” he commands, ignoring the fear in my voice.
“You can’t touch me,” I stutter.
“I’m not going to touch you,” Dey breathes. “Trust me.”
I brush my hair with a trembling hand, exposing my nape.
“You are so beautiful,” Dey mumbles, so close that I feel his breath. “I ignored you on purpose.”
He blows a stream of air on my skin and I gasp in surprise. It’s burning, tickling, sending waves of warmth through my whole body. I’ve never felt this way. My legs soften. I lean heavily on the tree for support. He does it again and my eyelids fall. I dive into the bliss of the moment. His palm rests at the base of my back, over my shirt. The soft fabric wrinkles under his fingers.
“I couldn’t look at you because every time I did, it made my heart shrink,” Dey mutters, squeezing lightly. “You’re forbidden. I know it. But I still want you so badly that it makes my heart ache.”
His hot breath touches my skin again and this time I can’t suppress the loud moan that escapes my lips. I immediately cover my mouth with my hand. Dey chuckles.
“What shall I do?” he sighs. “I desperately crave what I can’t have.” I contemplate what to say, but he’s gone, before I can answer.
I lean my forehead on the rough bark, struggling for air. Goosebumps rise all over my skin. My heart is racing. What is this? What is happening to me? I whimper unable to tame the wild emotions that are raging inside of me. My hands are shaking.
“You have to tell him, Sai,” I hear a gentle voice behind me.
I turn around slowly to meet Queen Jendayi’s soothing smile.
“I can’t,” I sob, tears filling my eyes. “It’s just a prophecy. They are always vague and never come true exactly as spoken. It may never happen.”
“I’m not speaking about the prophecy, silly,” she giggles. “My poor, sweet boy! You should tell him that you love him.”
“No, he has to see it himself. I can’t force it on him,” I shake my head.
“Oh, sweetie, if he hasn’t seen it already, he must be blind. I can’t wait to look at that scary grump’s face when he finds out,” she sneers. “And if he tries something stupid again, he’ll deal with me this time. I don’t care that he’s a king and his father.”
Her expression becomes serious and she adds, “Don’t forget Sai, ‘the strongest shield shall be golden, the first shelter shall be the last one standing’.”
“This won’t happen,” I stubbornly insist.
“Just in case,” the queen retorts, staring at me intently.
“Thank you, Jendayi!” I finally allow a hesitant smile to bloom on my face.
“You’re welcome, sweetheart,” she warmly nods, turning around to go.
“Jendayi,” I call after her.
“Yes, dear?” she stops.
“Does every touch make people warm and shaky and …” I look down at my feet, unable to express correctly what I felt when Dey’s breath caressed my skin.
“No, my innocent child,” the queen chuckles. “It is like this only when you’re in love.”
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 13!
Thank you for reading and supporting!
❤❤❤
What did you think of the first ‘almost touch’ Sai experienced in his life? 🥰
Did you like the way Dey approached him?
Some more information about the prophecy was revealed, so I encourage you to try more theories. I love to read them! 😀
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
14. A Shadow From the Darkness (Sai)
Travelling across the savannah at night is one of the most beautiful experiences one can have in their life. It is completely different than during the day. There are so many sounds, filling the air with the sense of mystery and adventure, that it all becomes a loud anthem of life itself. Every creature that has spent the day, hidden from the heat in its lair, is now awake, hunting, mating and circling its territory.
The endless starry sky captivates the sight, luring the eyes towards the bright constellations and the violet glimmer of The Gates, an enormous star cluster, stretching above us like a glowing path to another world.
Big fireflies, glittering in yellow, green and purple are fluttering in swarms above every bush or tree. The song of the night whistler stands out among the other noises in warbling trills.
It is dangerous, but we know what to do. We made ourselves visible and detectable from a distance. Animals would stay away from people and strong scents.
We are gathered in a tight group. I and Dey are riding on the head. My white mare and his raven-black stallion are snorting excitedly, refreshed by the rest and eager to exercise their muscles.
All the women are in the carts behind us, including the queen. They are tightly surrounded by soldiers. Another large circle of soldiers, holding torches are riding at a distance around the whole caravan. There are special herbs, burning and spreading sweet and intoxicating scent. It would keep most of the animals away. The two kings with their personal guard are at the back.
It’s still warm, but the light breeze is cooling us, making the trip pleasant.
“Do you travel across the grass land often at night?” Dey asks, breathing in deeply the scented air.
“No, I’ve done it only few times before. We usually use the divers,” I chuckle. “Father would never let yours cross the border, though, or allow you to board ours. There was no other way.”
I’m happy like a child. He’s not ignoring me anymore. It was actually his idea for us to lead the caravan. It’s somehow intimate to ride slowly side by side with the others far behind us.
“It’s exciting, isn’t it, so full of life,” I smile.
“Yes, it is,” he smiles back. “I’m glad we’re here. What is this?” A string of sharp, ghastly screeches makes him turn his head in their direction.
“Golden foxes,” I grin. “They are no bigger than a cat but their mating calls can really set you back on your heels.”
“Nothing can startle me,” he rolls his eyes. “So, they are looking for a mate, huh?” He winks at me and it immediately unleashes the swirls of red on my face. I try to hide it in my palm, pretending to cough.
“Sorry! Did I make you uncomfortable?” Dey smirks slyly. His attention is attracted by another loud noise, resembling irritated grunts, followed by shuffling in the nearby shrubs. “What about these?”
“Hogs,” I explain. “They are not afraid of people, but are not interested in us either. It’s better to stay away, though. The males are easily provoked and quite aggressive.”
Dey nods. His eyes stay on my face longer this time. He bites his bottom lip and tilts his head, studying my features.
“Do you hear God all the time?” he finally utters.
“I don’t hear voices in my head, if that’s what you mean,” I pout. I don’t want him to perceive me as some kind of a natural wonder or, even worse, as a crazy person. “It just happens sometimes that the whisper appears and helps me see or rather feel things better.”
“Like in the desert, when you were about to faint?” he asks.
“Yes,” I nod. “I can’t predict it, neither I know why. I think it is when I’m excited or an important thing is about to happen.”
“Do you understand the words?” he keeps questioning.
“I don’t,” I shake my head, “but I sense what they mean.”
“What did you feel back then?” Dey whispers, staring into my eyes.
“You,” I mumble, gulping heavily. “I felt who you were.”
“What do you mean?” he raises his brows, but is suddenly distracted. He stills as if trying to hear something. “Sai, where did all the sounds go? It’s perfectly quiet.”
The hairs on my skin instantly prickle. This is the worst sign. There can be only one thing that can make all animals, even the lions, skulk into their hiding places. All we can hear now is the constant whining of the mosquitos. Even the chirping of the crickets is gone.
“The girls,” I breathe out and, the next moment, scream to the top of my lungs. “Everybody surround the carts! Swords out! Ready to fight!”
The two kings are galloping towards us.
“This can’t be it,” father gasps. “No one has seen one for at least thirty years. We thought they were extinct. Where it could have crawled out from?”
Before I could answer Dey’s questioning stare, a large shadow emerges from the darkness before us. Two enormous yellow eyes are pinned on us without blinking from ten feet height. The silence is torn by a menacing growl, followed by a terrifying hiss.
“What is this?” Dey utters.
My attempt to answer is again interrupted by King Dorth’s loud laughter.
“Do you remember, Unufrail?” he turns to father. “We were no more than eighteen when we took one of those down together. We almost died. Aaah, the good old times, before your insane brother spitted out that shitty prophecy!”
Father squints at him, “And before you forgot who your friends were and became crazier than him. “
King Dorth only laughs out and points his sword towards the shadow. The hiss is getting louder and more threatening. “Do you think we can take it down again, old man?”
“This one is much bigger. It looks fully grown,” father grunts, “but I can assure you that it won’t pass while I’m still standing.”
King Dorth looks at him with determination and raises both his swords, “We fought against each other for the last ten years, but I’m still ready to die next to you, my friend!”
King Unufrail also raises his sword and yells, “Let’s die together then!”
The next moment the darkness before us is torn by a sudden blaze of fire and two enormous flaming wings raise in the air the most terrifying creature that has ever existed. It makes a large circle above our heads and gives a shrill scream before swooping down on us.
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 14!
Thank you for reading and supporting!
❤❤❤
The traveling group stumbled upon the most dangerous creature known in their world.
Do you think everybody will survive this encounter?
What do you think this creature is? 🤔
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
15. Because I Love You (Sai)
I jump from the horse and raise my arms in the air. The energy flows under my skin. I can feel it gathering in my hands. I focus on the warm, ticklish sensation and direct everything I’ve got towards the terrible beast. I manage to slow it down a little, but that’s all.
I’ve never tried to influence something that big and vicious. I’ve only heard of them but have never seen one. We thought that the last one was hunted down many years ago. We call it the fiery butterfly, although, it has nothing to do with the beautiful name. It radiates pure evil. Its yellow eyes are glowing like embers, reflecting the flames that are blazing around it. It’s a ferocious, flying torch. It doesn’t blink, doesn’t dodge. The terrifying hiss doesn’t stop even for a second. It’s here to kill.
“What is this?” Dey shouts, taking out his sword. “How do we fight it?”
“You can’t fight it,” King Dorth yells back. The hiss is so loud at this point that we barely hear our words. The animal can’t fly at its normal speed and the pressure it feels makes it even more irritated. “The only way is to lure it to stop emitting fire and cut its head.”
“Nobody move a muscle!” father screams. “It can’t see us if we stay still.”
The monster is so close that we can distinguish its form clearly now. It looks like a giant, burning moth. The head occupies half of its body. There’s no neck. Its ugly muzzle is expressionless. The heat is unbearable. Only few seconds and it will reach us. The effort to keep it away makes my whole body tremble. The moment I’m about to lose the battle, I hear a low growl and flapping of wings behind me.
“Harda down!” Dey commands, but it’s too late. The injured bat rises clumsily from the ground, gnashing menacingly at the horrid creature which is three times his size. Our attacker immediately changes direction, slowing its speed even more, as if assessing if its opponent is dangerous. They start circling in the air, stalking each other.
“How do we make it stop flaming?” Dey asks.
“It will only stop in order to feed,” father answers.
“Then we need a bait,” the prince nods with determination, gracefully jumping up in a standing position on the horse’s back. The stallion, which is restlessly digging the ground with a hoof, immediately stills to be more stable for its master.
“Dey, No!” I scream, sensing his intentions, but he only smiles at me and winks.
“Get ready! We’ll have only one shot,” he firmly urges us and whistles sharply.
“Dey, please, don’t!” I whisper, taking out my sword.
Harda takes a sharp turn upon hearing the signal. Dey jumps as if on a springboard, does a somersault in the air and lands on his knees directly on the back of the bat, firmly gripping the first pair of wings to direct its flight. They move in an arc right under the snarling moth’s nose and land few meters away, luring the animal to turn it’s back to us.
“Harda, down boy,” the prince yells, jumping on the ground. The bat immediately lays on its back. Dey dashes directly against the approaching predator. The giant moth lands and the flames disappear in the same sudden way they appeared. It has obviously decided that its pray is secured. It starts crawling slowly towards Dey who stops abruptly and screams, “Now!”
The two kings race their horses with victorious shouts towards the beast without wasting a second. The moment their swords cut through its flesh a set of six terrifying tentacles, each ending in a dagger-sharp spike, stretch from its mouth towards the man who tricked it into the trap. I dash and, releasing a cry of horror and disgust, cut them all with one strike a second before they pierce his chest.
The creature releases a blood freezing screech and its severed head falls to the ground.
I throw myself towards my prince, grabbing him by the sleeves. “Idiot! I’ll kill you if you do this again! Do you hear me? I forbid you to do it again!”
“Why?” he whispers through heavy panting. I can feel his heart racing. His whole body is shaking from the rush of adrenalin. He looks into my eyes. “Why, Sai? Why don’t you want me to risk my life?”
“Because I love you,” I manage to utter before the crying queen Airya, followed by all the girls hot on her heels, push me away and burry him in hugs and tears.
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 15!
Thank you for reading and supporting!
❤❤❤
Do you think Dey was too reckless?
What are your theories for the sudden appearance of the creature that everybody thought extinct? Do you think there’s something more behind this?
🤔
What about the unexpected love confession? Did you like it? 🥰
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
16. The Breach (Sai)
The journey is not a happy one anymore. The relaxing night sounds of the animals never came back, as if they all disappeared from the face of the Earth. We are moving as fast as we can across the grass land in complete silence. Everyone is on the highest alert. The mood is gloomy. The tension can be felt in the air. The two kings and queen Airya are riding at the head with us now, with sullen expression on their faces. My hands are still shaking. I’m squeezing the bridle as hard as I can to stop it, but with no success. I’m shocked by the sudden encounter with the hideous monster. There is also something even more horrible that may be hidden behind it. What shook me to the core, though, were the despicable courage which prince Dai Danail demonstrated and my unplanned confession.
“You know what this means,” father suddenly breaks the silence. “We have to…”
“No!” King Dorth interrupts him abruptly. “This one has survived the last purge. It was probably hiding all this time in the caves. How often do people cross the savannah at night? Who would see it here? We missed it and it managed to grow unbothered.”
“This is not true and you know it,” father insists. “Something like this cannot stay hidden for thirty years. It’s new. You know it is. Don’t try to deny it. That won’t change the facts.” King Dorth growls in disagreement, but father goes on. “Last time there were one hundred of them but only because we took measures immediately. It can’t be postponed. Thousands may invade our world and burn it to ashes before we know. We need to summon… “
“No! I said no!” The Beast shouts, his braided beard trembling with anger. “I don’t want to see neither of their kinds. Creepy witches! None of them has ever brought good to us.”
“We have no choice,” King Unufrail whispers. “You’ll hear this no matter how much you don’t want to. We need to summon a keeper and a prophet.”
“Fuck! I should have slaughtered them all long ago,” The King of Eleysan spits out through gritted teeth. “I knew they would crawl back to light one day, just like that flaming insect. Bring them to me and you’ll see their heads rolling in the dust next to that moth’s ugly muzzle.”
“Darling,” The queen approaches, gently placing her hand on his forearm. “When will you stop being so stubborn? There are some things we don’t understand. We should accept the fact that they can’t be changed. Our whole existence is in danger. You have responsibilities. We need to protect the lives of millions of people.”
“Give me the location and the codes of your accesses to the crystal system,” Dorth grumbles, glaring at the Desert King.
This time it’s father who laughs out humorlessly. “You wish, old fox!” he snorts. “I’m not that crazy, you know. There’s no way you will use my channels before the treaty is signed.”
“And how am I supposed to bring one of those witches here then?” Dorth rolls his eyes. “The Portal is a dive and a half away and they are all swarming around it like hornets.”
“Send back a soldier with an order for a diver to go and bring The First,” Unufrail insists.
“The First? Are you insane? That horrid woman would never leave her snake pit,” the other shudders.
“She’s your subject. She’ll never disobey her king,” Queen Airya interferes. “Please, my love! We’re all aware that it’s a matter of no more than a week before the sky will be set on fire.”
“Fine,” her husband finally nods in defeat. He shakes his head, squinting at father, “I’ll write the letter when we reach The Second Shelter. She’ll be at the border at sunset tomorrow. You can send your diver to bring her to The Capital.”
“Very well!” father answers. “The prophet will be waiting for us there. We shall meet them both after the signing ceremony.”
King Dorth purses his lips and turns to Dey. “Did you choose a wife, son? There are ten of Unufrail’s daughters that are ready for marriage. I believe he told you which ones. I’m sure each of them will be happy to become your wife.”
The oldest ten of my sisters are already married. Five of them are still too young. Only those, aged from eighteen to twenty eight, will be considered. My heart painfully shrinks. I peek secretly at Dey’s face. He only smiles softly and answers, “I’ve chosen.”
We finally reach The Second Shelter in the early morning hours. It’s only a tent camp at the end of the grass land, near the first sparse grove which will gradually turn into a dense forest. A detachment of soldiers is waiting for us there to accompany us as we cross it. The Capital is on the other side.
We jump down from the horses and join in the hurried preparations to light a fire and accommodate everyone for a few hours of rest. The girls are tired and upset. They quickly grab their belongings and disappear in the tents. I flop heavily near the fire and cover my face with my hands. The stress finally catches up with me. Every single muscle hurts. I feel tears welling up in my eyes and quickly blink to chase them away.
“Sai,” I hear Dey’s quiet voice next to me. “Why are the keepers and the prophets needed? What does this all mean? I feel there’s a lot I don’t know.”
“It’s true,” I faintly answer. “I can tell you the things you don’t know, but I’m afraid it will change everything.”
“Then only tell me what is important for the present. I trust you to make the right decision,” he smiles. His words warm my heart. His handsome face is illuminated by the blazing fire. The flames are beautiful, not scary like before.
“These monsters come through The Portal,” I utter. “One hundred managed to pass the last time, before the keepers succeeded in closing it. We weren’t born at that time. It was more than forty years ago. Many people lost their lives but eventually they were exterminated. The appearance of a grown individual out of nowhere can mean only one thing. There is a breach.”
Dey nods in understanding. This is all I’m ready to uncover and he senses it.
“Sai,” he says, leaning closer to me, “I would’ve never let that ugly beast kill me. I had faith.”
I’m gazing at him in confusion. He traces my covered arm with the tips of his fingers. My whole body shivers. He’s too bold. No one has dared to do so, even though it’s not on my bare skin. He smiles again, “Do you know why?”
I only shake my head.
“Because I love you too,” Dey whispers.
Photo by Andrew Neel
from Pexels
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 16!
Thank you for reading and supporting!
❤❤❤
We have another confession. Did you expect it so soon?
What do you think the keeper and the prophet will be like?
🤔
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
17. Precious Moon Ray (Sai)
I’m tossing and turning in my bedding. The wolf fur is soft, but it feels like gravel. A strange feeling overwhelms me for the first time in my life. It’s like fever. My skin is itching. Every spot is burning with a need that I’ve never sensed before. I see his eyes, his lips, his long, dark hair, falling over his shoulders. His name is rolling on my tongue, Dai Danail, born to follow me. He spent his youth in the burning desert because of me. He was meant to be my friend but became an enemy instead. Would I have stopped this madness if I had known him earlier? Would I have broken all the taboos and prohibitions if I had seen how he suffered, turning from a gentle boy into a fierce warrior? Am I worthy of his love when my very existence caused him so much pain?
I turn on my stomach and burry my face in the pillows, trying to muffle my sobs. Even falling for me will hurt him. How can being with someone you can’t even touch do you any good? And the prophesy! Oh, how I wish I didn’t know what it says! I pray that he has already chosen one of my sisters, although, It breaks my heart. I know I shouldn’t try to escape the bitter ending. I already asked him to say ‘yes’ and choose his doom. I know we are obliged to do what is needed to save our world, but I’d rather die than see him…
“Sai?” a whisper from outside interrupts my thoughts. “Are you crying?”
I quickly wipe my eyes, just before Dey’s face appears at the entrance of my tent. He’s worried. His eyes are glimmering in the light of the numerous candles in colorful jars, scattered on the floor. He is so handsome. He slips inside through the flaps and carefully squats down in front of me.
“Why are you crying, my beautiful moon,” he smiles softly. “It’s over. The monster is dead. We’re all safe.”
“I’m not crying,” I sniffle, denying the obvious. “The candles are scented and irritate my nose.”
“That must be it,” he chuckles, looking at me gently. “You’re allowed to have feelings, you know. You’re not a warrior. No one will judge you. And even if you were, nobody can see you here. One is allowed to let the sorrow out from time to time.”
“You can see me,” I mutter. “I don’t want you to think I’m weak, because I’m not. This is just… just a moment of…”
“I would never take you for frail,” Dey interrupts me, resting his hand on the fur, close to my knee. The tips of his fingers are touching the fabric of my pants. I’m gazing at them. The slightest movement is enough for them to touch my skin through the silk. I crave him to do it and am afraid of it at the same time. He sighs, “How can someone, who has survived without a human touch for twenty two years, be weak? I admire you. I also feel angry because you deserve nothing but tenderness. You need to be kissed and held close to the warm body of someone who loves you.”
I gasp in surprise. A rush of heat makes my body tremble. I’m startled at my own reaction and quickly move away from him, hoping that the distance will help me calm my breathing.
“Don’t be afraid. I’m not here to hurt you or disobey the rules,” Dey utters. “I’m here because I can’t stay away anymore. Please, let me sleep next to you. I’ll be careful and won’t touch you.”
He gazes into my eyes pleadingly. The golden sparkles in his warm, brown irises are like fireflies in the night sky. I see glowing constellations, luring me in the space of his sight. There’s grief, but also hope, boldness but also hesitation. I’m enchanted and conquered by the whirlwind of emotions I sense in him and his closeness.
“You are no snake,” I shake my head. “You’re noble and kind hearted, a true prince.”
“You don’t know me yet, my lovely moon ray,” he smiles. “I am not soft, but I’ll never be rough or threatening to you. I’ll give you everything good and gentle that I managed to save inside of me. Just tell me that you want it and my love will be yours.”
I have no words to say. My heart is pounding wildly. I would throw myself in his arms, if the long years of holding back hadn’t taught me to restrain. I know it’s forbidden. I know I can’t do what I want most. I only lie on my side and nod to him to follow me.
“Thank you!” he mumbles, relaxing next to me. Our bodies are so close that I feel his warmth. His hair almost touches my face. It smells like wild flowers. His lips are soft and smooth. I just have to lean a little to touch them with mine. I sigh and avert my gaze, embarrassed by the way I’m staring at his mouth.
“Close your eyes, precious moon ray,” he chuckles. I do it and feel him moving even closer. His breath is tickling my lips. He gently whispers, “Sleep now! We still have a long way to go to The Capital. I’ll be right here, next to you.”
“What if we touch unintentionally while sleeping,” I murmur, enchanted by the way our breaths mingle.
“Shhh,” he soothes me. “Let me worry about that. I promise you everything will be fine. Sleep!”
Most of the candles have burned out. We breathe together in the darkness. I’m immersed in the incredible feeling of coziness and closeness and slowly drift off to sleep.
The chirping of the birds in the nearby trees and the bustle outside, caused by my sisters, giving orders to the soldiers while settling in the carriages, wake me up. I jump up startled and look around. There’s no one in the tent but me. The sun is high. Someone will come to urge me to hurry up at any moment. We have to leave. Did I dream of my prince? Was our conversation just the fruit of my imagination? I pout, disappointed at the thought, but a small object on the pillow captures my attention. I carefully lift the exquisite gold medallion in the shape of the moon. My fingers trace the smooth surface. I smile and press my lips to the priceless proof that he was here, guarding my sleep through the night.
Hello at the end of chapter 17!
Thank you for reading and supporting!
❤❤❤
What did you think of the night the two princes spent together?
Will they be able to escape the ominous prophecy and their royal duties or will be forced to do what everybody expects from them?
🤔
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
18. Consider Yourself Mine (Sai)
We’ve been traveling in silence for three hours. The sparse grove has gradually turned into a dense forest. The transition is fascinating. The scorching heat of the high sun has disappeared, replaced by nice coolness, under the thick shadows of the centuries-old trees. We have to stop, despite this, since the horses are tired and need water and rest.
“Your kingdom is amazing,” Dey approaches. “It’s unbelievable how you can find yourself in the scorching desert, then in the middle of the boundless savannah and finally in the depths of an ancient forest, all in only two days ride.”
“Thank you,” I smile, proud that he’s impressed by my homeland. I know that Eleysan is no less beautiful, though. “This is a great compliment from the prince of The God’s Garden.”
“I haven’t seen it in ten years,” he sighs. “I can’t remember how it feels to be there anymore.” His sad eyes suddenly brighten and he beams. “But I’ll be home soon. Do you know what is the first thing that I’m going to do?”
“What?” I ask curiously.
“I’ll go to the shore and make those lazy sea dragons move,” he chuckles. “Have you heard of them? They are strange creatures, large aquatic lizards with sharp teeth, but as meek as lambs. You can ride them or make them dive with you on their back. It’s fun. I’ll show you.”
My breath hitches at the last sentence. Did he say this on purpose or it just slipped without him thinking? I shake my head and mumble, “Dey, I… might not… be there with… you.”
He starts laughing loudly, “You have no idea, do you, my beautiful moon? You just don’t know.”
“Know what?” I stare at him puzzled. Oh Dear! He’s so handsome when he’s laughing. I want to touch his lips. I’m enchanted by the way they move. My fingers unconsciously trace the outlines of the gold medallion which is hidden under my shirt.
“You’ll see,” he only smirks. “Just be sure that when prince Dai Danail wants something, nothing can stop him from getting it. I’ve never wanted anything more than you, so you can consider yourself mine.”
Thousands of butterflies suddenly start to flutter in my stomach. My face is burning in red. He wants me. He loves me. My heart shrinks. I am the happiest person in the world and the most miserable at the same time. I hope he remembers what I asked him, but I also pray that he has forgotten it. I marvel at the warm sparkles in his brown eyes when he’s looking at me, but I want to tell him to stop loving me as well.
The blaze of conflicting emotions makes me dizzy and blurs my sight. I almost fall from the horse. Dey’s strong arm wraps around my waist, keeping me steady.
“Careful, Sai!” he chuckles more. “What an innocent, shy treasure you are!”
“Are you insane?” I hear King Dorth’s harsh voice behind us. “Don’t touch The Chosen! Stay away from him!”
“You’ve lost your right to worry about my safety,” Dey hisses to him. “You want me dead anyway, so what does it matter how it will happen?” His eyes are thunderous. His mouth is pursed in a thin line. His knuckles turn white from the force of his grip on the bridle. The horse senses his tension and starts to snort and dig the ground restlessly with its hoofs.
We’re close to one of the most beautiful places I know and the caravan will stop soon at The Third Shelter.
I race my mare and shout over my shoulder, “Prince Dai Danail, I challenge you! Let’s see who’s faster!” He instantly grins, forgetting his anger and darts after me.
The raven stallion and the snow white mare are galloping like the wind side by side. We are barely avoiding the enormous trees. The horses gracefully leap over the bushes and the fallen branches in a crazy race. We are laughing our heads off, exhilarated by the adrenalin rush, wild and free. Nothing else exists in the universe except me and my prince. Harda is following us with long jumps, growling excitedly.
Suddenly, the trees remain behind us and we find ourselves in a lush, green meadow at the foot of a huge, roaring waterfall. Untamed streams of foaming water are pouring into a crystal blue lake. We stop and get off the horses.
“The race is not over yet. I’m still faster than you,” I scream through laughter and dash to the lake, crushing the thick grass, which reaches my knees. Dey is hot on my heels.
“Just wait till I get hold of you,” he yells in an attempt to outvoice the booming of the fall.
We’re chasing each other like children in the tall, fragrant grass. Dey finally corners me on the slippery rocks near the water but I’m not ready to give up.
“Stop! Surrender! You’ll fall down,” Dey shouts, reaching out to grab my shirt, but it’s too late.
I plop in the water flat on my back and immediately start waving my arms and splashing around, pretending that I’m drowning. His startled expression is hilarious. I barely manage not to crack up. Before I can tell him that the water reaches no higher than my waist, he determinately throws himself headlong in the lake, obviously thinking that I need saving. I can’t bare it any longer and burst into rapturous laughter again.
Dey is rubbing his butt which had a rough meeting with the bottom. He points a finger, squinting at me and grins, “You tricked me, naughty moon ray. You owe me. I’m waiting for my repayment.”
“And what repayment do you want?” I raise a brow.
“Hmm,” Dey scratches his nose, stepping closer. His sly smirk makes me all hot and bothered. He bends to my ear and commands, “Take your clothes off!”
Photo 213436319 / Black White Horse © Viacheslav Nemyrivskyi | Dreamstime.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 18!
Thank you for reading and supporting!
❤❤❤
Dey and Sai are getting bolder. 😀
What repayment could have Day planned to ask, given that he still can’t touch Sai?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
19. Nothing Is Impossible (Sai)
I start to giggle, gazing at Dey’s face, convinced he is joking, but he’s serious. His golden brown eyes are pinned in mine with determination. My laughter fades and I gulp heavily, taking a step back.
“You can’t touch me,” I whisper.
He doesn’t hear me because of the roar of the falling water, but I’m sure he understands what I’m saying. He smiles softly an steps closer. I instantly recede and this time shout, “You can’t touch me!”
Dey only shakes his head and closes the distance, “No one can tell me what to do to someone who is mine.”
“No! I’m not letting you risk your life again!” I scream. “You’re mine too. I have the right to tell you what you can’t do. I’ll keep you safe as long as I can.”
“What if I promise you that I can make you feel me without any danger?” Dey insists. “What if I ask you to trust me about this? Would you trust me completely, my moon ray?”
“I trust you, but this is impossible,” I retort.
“Nothing is impossible,” Dey laughs out. “You should know it better than me.”
He grabs the hem of his wet shirt and peels it from his body with one swift movement. The water droplets are trickling down his smooth, tanned skin. I suddenly start to shake. The water is cold but I feel as if it’s boiling. I stare at his chiseled chest, unable to move.
“Sai,” his voice brings me out of my daze. He starts untying the laces of his trousers. My eyes widen when he slowly slides them down his legs. My face is burning. I’m desperately trying to keep my eyes above his waist, but I just can’t control it. The water is crystal clear. Nothing is hidden. Dey urges me again. “Come on! Don’t be afraid. Take your clothes off.”
He is crazy and reckless, but I am not able to resist. I am struggling hesitantly to unbutton my red tunic. It takes too long. The silk finally slides down my arms and floats on the water surface around me like a pool of blood, before slowly sinking to the bottom. I start fiddling with the metal hooks of my pants. My hands are trembling and I can’t unhook them.
Dey moves even closer. “Sai, Look at me!” I raise my eyes. He is smiling encouragingly. “Don’t be afraid!” I nod and finally manage to get rid of the pants.
We are standing completely naked, gazing at each other. I can barely breathe. Dey is perfect. He is lean, but every muscle is defined, radiating strength and resilience. His sun kissed skin looks like velvet, luring me to touch it. I crave to trace the numerous scars with the tips of my fingers. I want to press my lips to each one of them and beg him again and again to forgive me for being born with this heavy burden upon my shoulders, for being too hesitant to disobey the rules and go to the dessert earlier. I need to explain to him how I prayed that his warriors would find me and bring me to him, but also hoped it would never happen. I saved him from the dessert and doomed him to a worse destiny. Who shall I save, him or the world, my love or millions of people. It should be his choice, but I already know what he will choose without hesitation.
“Dey,” I utter. “Can you stop loving me? Would you marry one of my sisters if I asked you?”
“No,” he immediately answers, shaking his head “Never! I told you that you belonged to me. I’ve chosen you. Didn’t you do the same?”
“I did,” I confirm. “But what if I tell you that it will cost your life?”
“Oh, my silly moon ray,” he chuckles. “And what would have happened if I had chosen otherwise?”
“Then the world will probably burst in flames and it will be the end of us all,” I answer.
Dey starts laughing louder, “Then you can’t save me either way, can you? Stop looking at me as if you’ve already murdered me. It’s not your fault and you know it. You’re speaking about the prophecy, aren’t you? I don’t believe it. Prophecies can be interpreted in many ways. I also don’t care. The war taught me one thing. It’s not important how long you live. It’s important how you spend each moment. If tomorrow never comes, you have to make sure that today was worth it. I promised you that I would listen to my heart and that’s what I intend to do. Now I need you to make a promise too.”
“Anything!” I nod. “I’ll do anything you want.”
“Stop feeling guilty for loving me,” he firmly says. “Forget about what’s coming and be here with me now! Give yourself to me as if there’s no tomorrow! Be my beautiful moon!”
“I will,” I finally let a hesitant smile bloom on my lips. “I promise! Dey, you call me the moon, but for me you’re the sun, harsh and gentle at the same time, you can burn but also make everything burst to life. I’ll be yours forever. Do you hear me? Forever!”
“I know!” he grins. “I’m irresistible. Sit down now!”
I descend in the water and sit cross legged on the bottom, leaning backwards on my hands. Dey sits in front of me. The water reaches our chins.
“Now close your eyes and feel me,” he breathes in my ear.
I obey and gasp the next second. He’s moving his palms across my belly and up my chest, so close to my skin that the water layer between us follows his movement, transmitting it to my skin. It feels like touch. I feel his fingers caressing my skin. His lips move the same way above my shoulder and I can feel them too. The warmth makes my heart race. The small bubbles from his breath are tickling me. It’s almost a kiss, almost an embrace.
“You are the most beautiful human being to ever exist,” he whispers in my ear and I sense the words, rather than hearing them. He dives. His mouth follows the same path as his hands. His palms are above my thighs now, slowly gliding the water on them. They are moving to my back. His fingers are tracing my spine, my shoulder blades and my nape. I moan. I feel him and it is more and more difficult to stay still. I fear that my self-control is fading away and I am about to do the unthinkable. He pulls away just a moment before I lose it. His wide smile makes me take a sharp breath. My cheeks are burning in red. I am desperately trying to stop panting.
“You see?” Dey grins wider. “Nothing is impossible.”
He jumps and runs to the cliffs, splashing water everywhere. I follow him.
“I’ve always dreamed to stand under a waterfall,” he yells. “Let’s do it!”
The wild streams of water are hitting us hard, washing away everything else but the bliss of being here together, in this moment which is more precious than the whole eternity.
Photo 85472699 © Nullplus | Dreamstime.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 19!
Thank you for reading and supporting!
❤❤❤
Did you like the ‘almost’ touch?
😀
Soon we’ll be at The Capital but not before another breathtaking adventure. 😉
Last
chance
to make some guesses what could the prophecy say?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
20. The Rainbow Boa (Sai)
I let the monotonous roar of the falling water, its pleasant coolness and Dey’s closeness draw me into the world of bold dreams. I imagine us kissing for real. I almost taste his lips. I am sure they are firm and demanding, but also gentle and loving. He can be rough, but I have seen his tenderness too.
I lean on the rocks behind me. My body relaxes. I close my eyes and smile, knowing that he is right next to me. We do not need to hurry. Our whole group will spend the rest of the day and the night at The Third Shelter. It is the last stop before we reach The Capital. We shall be at the city gates at noon, if we leave early in the morning.
I was thrilled to sleep there as a child. The forest is dangerous after dark, so the dwellings are built high on the branches of the enormous trees. They can be reached only by rope ladders which are retracted after everyone is accommodated. The assembly hall is situated in the center of the camp, among the broad crown of a century-old oak tree. Each house is connected with it by wooden suspension bridges.
We used to take the journey at least once a year, starting from the farthest northern point of the kingdom, crossing the desert, travelling through the grass land and the forest all the way to the sea shore at the farthest south. Father called it The Crossing. He wanted to know everything that had happened in his lands and also his vassals to know us, his children. We stopped at every city and every village on our way, paying our respects to each tribe. I know that everyone wanted most of all to see me. People kissed the hem of my robe and threw rose petals everywhere I stepped. They called me ‘the blessed child’, believing that I had brought them luck and prosperity. This is the first time in ten years I do The Crossing again.
I wrinkle my nose. There was something about the forest. I remember father scolding me once that I had taken my clothes off to dive in a pond. But why? ‘Naked bodies emit pheromones,’ he said. ‘You should be always with your clothes on and never kiss or hold your beloved here.’ Oh my God! Suddenly it emerges from the depths of my mind. This immediately attracts…
“Saaai,” I hear Dey’s scream before the memory became clear. “Ruuun!”
It’s too late. A smooth, scaly skin slides around my waist and I am pulled out of the waterfall and lifted above the surface of the lake by a serpent that is twenty feet long at least. Its wet body, as thick as my thigh, is glimmering in all the colors of the rainbow. It is long enough to hold effortlessly both me and Dey in a noose. He is close enough to touch me if he stretches out his arm.
He reaches out to me, yelling, “Take my hand! I’ll pull you out of its grip.”
“No!” I shout back. “Don’t touch me! Don’t move! This is a rainbow boa. It won’t harm us if we stay still. It’s only attracted by our warmth and fragrance. It will let us go. We shouldn’t threaten it.”
“Are you sure?” he asks doubtfully. “Its mouth is big enough to swallow us whole.”
“I am. It’s not predatory. It feeds on fruit.” I smile to give us both courage, although my heart is racing wildly. I have seen tame specimens several times, but never a wild one. The fact that the animal is rubbing its enormous head on my hair is not helping at all. I somehow manage to add bravely, “It will let us go. Just wants some cuddles.”
“Are you insane?” Dey’s gazing at me as if I have lost my mind. “Do something! Wave your hand and make it float in the air and let us go!”
“Sorry!” I mumble. “I can’t focus my energy right now.”
A loud growl comes from the shore. Harda is circling nervously close to the water, unwilling to wet his paws. He finally bares his teeth towards our kidnapper and decides to attack from the air, slowly rising above the ground. The flapping of his wings and the menacing snarl startle the snake and it starts to move.
“Dey, tell him to stay down. He’ll scare the boa. This is not good. This animal can also…” Before I can finish, two huge, ethereal, transparent wings unfold from under the serpent’s scales and it rapidly flies off to the sky, narrowly avoiding the collision with the furious bat.
“I can’t believe this,” Dey gasps, staring down to the ground which is already far beyond us. “I’m being carried, bare-assed, by a giant, flying snake God knows where. I was praying for it to release us until a few seconds ago and now I’m praying that it won’t drop us. Where do you think it’s taking us?”
“I think it’s following the horses,” I utter. The frightened horses are galloping in the direction of the camp while Harda is raging at the back, mad that his wound is not allowing him to catch up with the boa which is elegantly writhing between the trees.
I see in horror all my sisters, the soldiers and the rest of the caravan on the big meadow in the middle of the forest settlement. Everyone’s attention is attracted immediately by the chase. The girls start to scream, pointing at us. The blood withdraws from my face. Harda manages to scratch the tail of the serpent at this moment. It releases us with a loud hiss, darting ahead to avoid the pain. We are too high. The impact with the ground will injure us seriously or even kill us if I don’t do something. I brace myself and focus. It’s difficult, but the stream of energy finally warms my hands. I direct it at Dey and we slowly land in the circle of people.
“Sola, where have you been?” Lila yells, dashing towards us. Dai Silis immediately covers her eyes, grumbling, “Don’t look, girl! They are stark naked.”
“Prince Dey is so handsome without clothes,” another girl squeaks, also hushed by my eldest sister who is glaring reproachfully at us.
“Boys, put this on. Quickly!” Queen Ayria is running towards us, holding a bunch of clothes. I’ve never seen anyone dress as fast as me and Dey.
“What is happening here?” Father’s voice silences the giggles and the gasps around us the very moment we’re done. He and Kind Dorth are approaching to see what all the fuss is about.
“Oh, a wild animal frightened the horses,” the queen answers smoothly. All my sisters start nodding in agreement.
“What animal?” Kind Dorth asks suspiciously.
“I think it was a rainbow boa,” Lila chirps obligingly. “It tried to eat the horses, but Harda chased it away.”
King Dorth looks at the bat proudly. Harda, who has just landed nearby, is grunting angrily, unhappy that the snake turned out to be faster than him.
Father snorts, barely holding his laughter.
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 20!
Thank you for reading and supporting!
❤❤❤
Do you think king Unufrail and Sai’s sisters guessed why the rainbow boa decided to ‘cuddle’ with the princes?
😀
Was there anything else interesting you noticed during this encounter? 😉
Next Special is coming. Can you guess what it is going to be about?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
Special 2. The Desert Kingdom
Two-thirds of the continent is under King Unufrail’s control. This territory is known as The Desert Kingdom because half of it is occupied by The Endless Desert.
The desert is uninhabited and borders on Eleysan to the north and extends almost two dives south to the Great Border Rock Wall. It is a long cliff chain which makes the entry further into the territory of the kingdom impossible, except through a vigilantly guarded passage.
The only doorway to the inhabited part of The Desert Kingdom is dug into the rocks near The God’s Eye oasis. The name originates from the lake, formed by a natural spring, breaking out of a more than two hundred feet deep, underground cave. A military camp is situated around the pond, making the trespassing impossible.
The most precious gems on Earth, the six air diamonds were discovered in the underwater cave thousands of years ago. They were a part of King Unufrail’s inheritance for generations. He decided to share them with his best friend, young prince Dorth and gave him three of them on his wedding day which was also the day of his coronation as the king of Eleysan. Both used them for building the sky divers because of their ability to make objects fly.
Vast grass land stretches beyond the cliff chain. Many small communities are scattered there, making their living mainly from hunting, animal husbandry and gold mining. The Golden Hunters are the most numerous and influential one. They consider it a duty to take care of the animals, especially the lions which are their symbol. The hunters often raise abandoned lion cubs and release them in the wild when grown. They are also in charge of guarding the border. The savannah is ruled by Queen Jendayi. Her best childhood friend, princess Salia, the daughter of her father’s third wife from another husband, married prince Unufrail and is now the queen of The Desert Kingdom.
The grass land ends to scarce groves. They gradually become a thick forest, full of life and many rare species. Many of them can be found only here. One of the most bizarre is the fruit-eating, colorful, rainbow boa. The serpent is huge and can fly. The forest people have been using it for transportation for hundreds of years. It is attracted to pheromones and often wraps its body around other animals and even people, seeking warmth. This peculiarity was used to tame it. The animal is not aggressive. Meeting it in the wild is not dangerous unless it is frightened. Its large size can cause harm if it decides to make a quick escape. The largest specimen known is thirty feet long.
The forest is famous for its amazing scenery, crystal blue lakes and picturesque waterfalls. More than fifty ethnical groups live there, each with its own culture and customs.
The forest ends on the seashore where The Capital is situated. It is a city of exquisite beauty and elegance, ruled by The Prophets Clan for thousands of years.
Not all the members of the royal family have the abilities. The legend says that a child with a real prophetic gift is born only once per a hundred years.
There were three acknowledged prophets at the time, one of them king Unufrail’s younger brother. He was, however, murdered by King Dorth while trying to warn them about the coming danger he had foreseen. This happened during the celebrations for the tenth birthday of the two princes, heirs to the thrones of the kingdoms. The king of Eleysan forbid his son to attend the feast and declared war to his old friend, hoping to prevent the predicted events. That left only two prophets alive, both living in the royal palace.
The most impressive building in The Capital is the palace, although, the whole architecture of the city is distinguished by exceptional elegance.
No one knows when exactly The Prophets Clan won power over The Desert Kingdom. Written history goes to five thousand years back, but the legend says they are the rulers of this land from the beginning of time.
King Unufrail was crowned at the age of six, after the early death of his father. He had been ruling with the help of his mother until he came of age and was able to take power on his own. He is famous for his beauty, but also for his kind and compassionate nature. He took a vow that he would never purposefully attack another human being and managed to keep it during the ten-year war, never being the aggressor and following only defensive tactics.
Queen Salia is adored by all her subjects, but most of all by her husband. He made her promise on their wedding day that she would never follow the customs of her tribe and take another husband, although, she could, if she wanted.
The royal couple has twenty five daughters and a son. The eldest is Dai Silis who is thirty eight. The youngest is Lila who is thirteen.
Prince Dai Stial is the seventeenth child and is twenty two years old. He is the only human known to have been chosen by God to hear His voice. On the day of his birth a whisper was heard in the chamber and his eyes, which were initially blue, turned pink. The priests interpreted this sign as coming from God himself, who announced that this was His Chosen One. No one, not even the Queen, was allowed to touch the child’s skin from that day on as he belonged to God. He was touched through fabric and with gloves, only when necessary until he was able to take care of himself.
Despite the harsh restriction, he is always surrounded by the endless love of his family and the admiration of all people who consider him a blessing. His loved ones call him Sai.
The southern coast is rocky, but still beautiful.
A/N
Hello at the end of Special Chapter 2.
Did you like the tour around The Desert Kingdom?
Which was your favorite part
?
😉
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize.
And don’t forget to vote if you’re pleased with your guide.
😂
Love: Anny
Photo by magann
from iStock
Photo by AFZALKHAN M from iStock
Photo by Stepo from iStock
Photo by gonin from iStock
Photo by Cheryl Ramalho from iStock
Photo by tampatra from iStock
Photo by zhang kaiyv
from Pexels
Photo by Ruiyang Zhang
from Pexels
Photo by tarikh from iStock
Photo by Satoshi Hirayama
from Pexels
Photo by lenanet from iStock
Photo by George Mayer from iStock
Photo by Daniel Ap
from Pexels
Photo by Alex Azabache
from Pexels
21. Forbidden (Danail)
Everyone went to sleep long ago. The big hall on the old oak, high above the ground is silent now. I lean on the wooden railing of the terrace that surrounds it and take a deep breath in the warm scented air. The giggles of the girls, the chatter of the soldiers and the clatter of cutlery at dinner are all gone. I hear only the sounds of the forest, strange, intoxicating and unknown. I will never be able to have rest, not tonight and not ever.
My head will explode. My heart is pounding. I still see his skin, his wet hair, falling on his shoulders, his smooth thighs. These pictures are burning my brain. My hands are shaking. Forbidden! He is forbidden, but also mine. I gave him the golden moon. This is irreversible. He gave himself to me. He promised to love me forever. But forever does not worth a damn if I can’t touch him. How are we going to beat the odds when everything is against us? The war code says I have to marry one of his sisters. My father obviously considers a disaster the mere fact that we met. Holding and kissing him is a taboo. Why then do I have to fight and keep going? If craving him will kill me, let it be as soon as possible.
I turn around with determination and almost run across the bridge that leads to his chamber. The light from the scented candles he likes so much seeps through the cracks of the wooden door.
I enter abruptly, forgetting to knock. Sai is sitting cross legged on the bedding with his back to me, shirtless, combing his hair which is slung over his shoulder. He turns gracefully to look at me. There is no surprise on his face, as if he was expecting me.
My legs suddenly weaken at the sight. He is so beautiful that it takes my breath away. I am approaching him slowly, but he reaches out and grabs the hem of my shirt, pinning his eyes on me.
His red lips are glistening, the bottom one bitten between his pearly white teeth. His silky hair is hiding his delicate chest, but leaves the enticing smoothness of his back uncovered. His elegant, gentle hands are trembling, squeezing the fabric.
“I need to touch you,” I breathe out, falling on my knees in front of him, desperate, driven close to insanity.
“No, you can’t,” he whimpers. “It might hurt you. I’ve never been touched, but the priests say it will harm anyone who tries.”
“Do you want it?” I hoarsely utter. “Do you crave to feel my skin on yours?”
“Yes!” he moans, tears filling his sparkling, pink eyes. “Dey, I need it more than the burning desert needs a drop of rain.”
“Then I’m not afraid of any pain,” I whisper and cup his cheeks in my hands.
He screams. His whole body quivers violently. His eyes are wide and unbelieving. I take a deep breath, waiting for the pain. Maybe, it will burn, or feel like stubbing, or like poisoning. I’ve experienced all these types of pain and am prepared to take them soundlessly. Seconds pass but nothing happens. All I feel under my palms is divine softness and the cool moisture of Sai’s tears.
I become brave, seeing that nothing bad comes upon me, and pull his face close to mine. His breathing is hectic. He opens his mouth to say something, but I can’t wait for the words to come out and capture his lips with mine.
He squeaks and freezes, unable to decide what to do, but finally relaxes and presses closer.
I taste him slowly, gliding my mouth on his bottom lip first, from one corner to the other, and then on the upper one. His mouth is like velvet, soft, smooth and as sweet as honey. I start placing light kisses on his lips. He moans. His arms sneak around my waist. His body leans on mine.
My palms slide up his back. The muscles tremble under my fingers. His loud whimper at my touch makes my head spin. I suck his lip in my mouth, as gently as I can, and immediately feel the hesitant tip of his tongue, trying to reach mine. He is the sweetest thing I’ve ever tasted. I can kiss him forever. I won’t be able to stop. The moment our tongues touch, he cries out, pulling away.
“What happened?” I’m still trying to hold him close.
“I… I don’t know,” he whispers. “I’m… it’s… my… it’s… hard…”
Tears fill his eyes and his cheeks become as red as the dessert sun. He’s fidgeting nervously in his place, crumpling up my sleeve.
“Down there, you… made me… hard,” he mumbles.
“Oh,” I gasp, realizing what he means. “Your body reacted because I kissed you?”
“Mhm,” he nods, blushing even more. “It has never happened to me. It’s pleasant, but torturous at the same time.”
“Why?” I tentatively ask.
“Because it makes me want something, but I have no idea what it is,” he sniffles. “It’s not just want. It’s more like need.”
He’s so sweet that I’m tempted to squeeze him in my arms and kiss him like crazy, touching him where he needs and giving him relief, but I know I shouldn’t. He was raised like a flower under a glass dome. This is the first time ever another human being touches him. It was his first kiss. He’s aroused and doesn’t even know what this is. He needs time to get used to all these new emotions.
“You are excited. This is arousal. Don’t worry. It will get better in few minutes, if I don’t touch you more,” I smile soothingly, but internally scream because I want him so badly that it hurts.
“But I prefer you to touch me more,” he sobs, wiping his tears.
“I will, I promise. I’ll touch you so much more, my precious dessert flower, but we’ll take our time. It’s all new for you. We’ll go slow, step by step, and give you time to get used to the sensations.”
He nods in agreement and asks quietly, “Can I hold your hands?”
I immediately grab his soft hands and gently squeeze them.
“Do you like being touched?” I ask softly.
“I like being touched by you,” he smiles. “I’ve never wanted to be touched by anyone else.”
“They lied to you about the pain you can cause,” I frown. I’m getting angrier with every tiny detail I learn about his life. He was worshiped, but isolated and deprived of so many things that make a child, a person happy.
“It’s not a lie,” he shakes his head. “It’s the truth. I know it is. It just doesn’t apply to you.”
“Why do you think so?” I’m curious.
“I don’t ‘think’ about how things are, Dey,” he chuckles. “I know it. Not everything, but many things I know. You’re the only person in the whole world that can touch me. I saw it the moment I felt your skin on mine. It’s because you’re Dai Danail. You follow God’s whisper. You follow me.”
“Then no one can take us apart from this moment on,” I state with determination. “I’ll always follow you. I pledge myself to you.”
Sai leans his head on my shoulder and sighs, “Can we kiss again in the morning?”
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 21!
Thank you for reading and supporting!
❤❤❤
What do you think of the first time ever Sai was touched and kissed?
😀
How do you think the two princes will avoid Dey’s obligation to marry a sister?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
Photo 209412165 © Svitlana Ponurkina | Dreamstime.com
22. Forty Kisses (Danail)
I am awaken by flapping of wings and loud chirping somewhere nearby.
There’s something different about the way I feel, but my sleepy mind still can’t register what it is. It’s not the same hot, sweaty morning that I’ve been experiencing for the last ten years in the desert. One thing I know for sure, this feeling is too good to be real. I don’t want to open my eyes. I fear that I’m dreaming and it might go away if I fully wake up.
The air is cool and fresh. It smells like flowers and cinnamon. There’s a body on me. Someone is sprawled on my chest. I hear soft, even breathing close to my ear. The person’s silky hair is tickling my chin. A hand is tucked under my shirt, resting on my stomach. I’m happy. Somewhere deep inside I know that this is exactly how it should be. I sigh contentedly and prepare to doze off again.
The annoying bird won’t go away, though, and starts chirping louder. There’s also another sound that attracts my attention. It’s a quiet, insistent knock on the door. Why has everyone decided to deprive me of my beautiful dream? I frown and lift my eyelids just a little to assess my surroundings.
A huge, bright red bird has perched on the ledge of the wide open window. It is concentrated on cleaning its feathers, adjusting each one carefully with its beak.
“Shoo!” I hiss, evoking a long tirade of indignant chirrups and the reproachful glare of two yellow, unblinking eyes.
The person, sleeping on my chest, stirs and slides a leg between mine. I have no idea why, but this makes my heart flip and the corners of my mouth twitch up in a smile.
“Shhh!” a soft voice whispers in my ear. “It won’t go away. You’ll only provoke it to make more noise.”
I’m suddenly fully awake and aware of the situation. I’ve fallen asleep in Sai’s bed. He is wrapped around me like a rainbow boa. I lift my head and my mouth glues directly to his bare shoulder.
“Ahhh,” he squeaks and buries his face in my neck. “Don’t do this!”
“It wasn’t on purpose,” I smirk. “Why not? Didn’t you ask last night for more kisses in the morning?”
“Because I will get hard again,” he mumbles, “and someone is knocking at the door.”
He tries to roll away from me, but I immediately embrace him in my arms, sliding my palms up his naked back. His velvety skin is warm under my fingers.
“Where are you going?” I chuckle. “I need a reward for being used as a bedding the whole night.”
“What reward?” he peeks suspiciously at me.
I pretend to be deep in thought, trying to ignore the continuing knock. Whoever this is, they better give up.
“I think twenty five kisses will satisfy me for now,” I finally state.
A wide grin spreads on Sai’s face. “I feel generous this morning. I’ll give you thirty,” he nods and immediately glues his mouth to mine.
The prince is definitely a quick learner. Before I can blink, his tongue is sliding on mine and both his hands are under my shirt, squeezing my pecks. I have nothing against it. He’s touching me as if in a hurry to make up for all the lost time. His lips glide between mine. My shirt rolls up and the feeling of our chests rubbing makes me moan. He’s brave enough to bite my lip and I squeeze a handful of his hair to press him even closer. He’s the living temptation and gets bolder by the second. I’m doomed.
“Dearest God!” Sai pants heavily when we pull apart to take a breath. “It was sooo very rude to use you as a pillow. I have no manners. I think you actually deserve more like forty kisses.”
“You are absolutely right,” I immediately agree. “I feel taken advantage of. My feelings are hurt. I need them to overcome the pain. This was one. Keep them coming.”
He grins, staring at my mouth, more than ready to oblige.
“My Lords!” a hushed voice makes us both jump. We completely forgot about the knocking. “I’m very sorry, but I need to talk to Prince Dai Danail before we leave for The Capital. It’s urgent.”
I frown. Who knows that I’m here? No one saw me coming last night or at least I thought so. I make a soundless sign to Sai. He nods and unwillingly rises, leaving my body craving for his sweetness and warmth.
“Who is this?” he asks firmly. My prince can be quite intimidating when he wants.
“I apologize, Your Highness! It’s Tarsaryan. Mmm… everyone is still sleeping, but people will… you know… start to wake up any moment. I just… I wanted to…”
I smile. Of course, my best friend guessed that I’m here. He can read me like an open book. Sai glances at me questioningly.
“Let him in,” I nod, “but put your robe on first.”
My moon ray rolls his eyes and I find it more than cute. He’s right, though. There’s nothing that Tar, or almost everyone else, didn’t already see yesterday.
I sit up and smile at the enormous mountain of muscles that is fidgeting nervously at the door, “Come in, Tar! Thank you for warning us. This won’t remain hidden for long, but perhaps we should wait for the right moment. What is it that you want to tell me?”
“I… Dey, I prefer to… Can we talk in private?” He bows lightly to Sai and quickly adds, “I apologize, My Lord! It’s something I would like to discuss with the commander alone.”
“I don’t have secrets from my moon,” I glare, making him shrink a little. “You can speak freely.”
Tar opens his mouth, but then shakes his head in hesitation.
“Dey, go and talk to your friend. I don’t mind. Tar is right. The camp will wake up to life soon.” Sai places his hand on mine and Tar’s eyes almost fall from his face. “We’ll meet at breakfast.”
He bends to my ear and whispers, “I still owe you thirty nine kisses and intend to pay my debt tonight. Do not forget it whatever happens in The Capital. This thought will help us survive this day.”
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 22!
Thank you for reading and supporting!
❤❤❤
What do you think Tar wants to discuss with Dey? 😉
Do you expect troubles in The Capital?
I know you can’t wait to learn what the prophecy says. We’re almost there. 😀
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
23. Reckless (Danail)
I follow Tar across the bridge leading to the main hall. He’s in a hurry, obviously trying to avoid the curious gazes of the first soldiers who will come to prepare the breakfast any moment. I almost bump into him when he stops abruptly, reaching the farthest end of the terrace.
The moment we stop, he throws himself on his knees in front of me and starts kissing the hem of my shirt. “Accept my apologies, Follower. I’ve always known that you’re blessed by God. The Chosen touched you. You’re chosen by God yourself.”
I’m gazing at him with wide eyes, unable to comprehend what he is doing. He must have lost his mind.
“Get up idiot!” I hiss. “I already heard enough howling and religious chanting from the queen. If this is why you dragged me here, then I assure you that you’re in deep shit. If I hear the words ‘follower’ and ‘chosen’ one more time, coming out of your mouth, I’ll give you thirty nine whips for every kiss that I couldn’t get because of you. Let’s hope that will bring the common sense back into your thick head.”
We see a boy slowly approaching, balancing on one of the bridges with an enormous tray with food and steaming jars of tea. Tar scrambles back on his feet and starts scratching awkwardly his nape. “Sorry! I guess, I finally gave in to this entire thing about the prophecy, and the doom coming, and all the mysterious stuff.”
I pat his shoulder, “It’s ok, my friend. It seems everyone is crazy, especially my father. We sign the treaty today and will be riding the sea dragons back home in no time. I’m taking prince Dai Stial with me. I’ll claim him today.”
“Dey, you know this can’t happen,” Tar shakes his head. “You have to marry one of the proposed princesses. You can’t choose freely.”
“Yes, I can,” I retort, “and I will. You know the first option. I only have to say ‘Yes’ and I can take whatever or whoever I want.”
“You won’t do that!” Tar exclaims in disbelief. “No one has ever done it. The first option is always refused. The expected answer is ‘no’. Also, you know that the King has the right to have a veto over the commander’s decision. He will never agree.”
“I have a solution for this either,” I smirk.
“What solution?” Tar utters. I can see the goosebumps crawling on his skin. What I intend to do is a precedent, legally possible, but never done before. The king can always stop it, but I’ve thought about that either. Tar grabs my shoulder and repeats louder, “What have you done?”
“I gave him the golden moon,” I blurt.
Tar gives me a look of utter shock and shakes his head, “Dear God! I hope we’ll leave this kingdom alive, although, I would be really surprised if we do. Your father will kill us all and then start the war all over again from the very beginning.”
I wave my hand dismissively. I’m not afraid of my father. Not anymore. “Don’t worry! Even The Beast will not dare to challenge the power of the golden moon.”
My friend nods in agreement. He squeezes my forearm, astonishment written on his face. “Dey, how? How did you gather the courage to touch him? You could’ve dropped dead on the spot, or burned alive, or God knows what else. Was it painful? Did you feel something else?”
I smile, “Yes, Tar. I felt everything. I felt all the love in the world, flowing directly into my veins”
My friend gasps, “I hope this will not be the end of you.”
“Maybe it will,” I chuckle, “but it’s going to be such a beautiful end. What did you want to tell me in private?”
“Well, it’s too late to warn you now. Knowing what you’ve done and what you intend to do, it’s pointless,” Tar shrugs his shoulders. “The soldiers were talking, you know. No one has ever heard it. A prophet alone has the right to say the words out loud. They would do it only in front of someone with royal blood.” Tar leans closer to my ear. His eyes are worried. “There are rumors, though. King Unufrail’s guards are careful not to discuss it when I’m around, but the man, able to hide information from me, wasn’t born yet. They speak of you. Something terrible will happen to you, if you love The Chosen. He would do anything, they say, to lure you in …”
“Shut up!” I interrupt him. “I don’t want to hear another word. You have pledged loyalty to me, haven’t you?”
“I’ll be with you till my last day,” Tar says firmly.
“I am him for you then,” I urge, “and he is me. You shall not think of us as two different people. If a day comes that you have to choose who shall be saved, I order you to protect him first. Swear to me!”
Tar puts his hand on his heart and clearly says, “I swear!”
“Thank you, my friend! I promise you that whatever comes, I’ll take you home. If we have to die, let it be, but we’ll see The God’s Garden once again before the end.”
We share a look, full of trust and respect for the other. We’ll be together in this, as always. I fear nothing when my faithful friend is by my side.
“Boys, breakfast is served,” mother is coming our way with a smile. “Come! We’ll be leaving soon. Have something to eat. We’ll ride for five hours full to The Capital.”
“Yes, Your Majesty!” Tar bows and heads to the hall entrance.
“Dey, about yesterday,” she starts, taking my hand. “What is going on between you and The Chosen?”
“I love him,” I answer, “and he loves me.”
“You can’t have him,” mother retorts. “Take one of the sisters. This is not a joke. We need to preserve the peace and…”
“Have you heard the prophecy?” I interrupt her. “What does it say?”
“No,” she looks at me sadly. “Only your father, king Unufrail and his brother were in that room. He’s not himself since that day. It must be something really bad.”
“It doesn’t matter,” I hug her tightly. “Everything will be fine. I promise. Think of home. We’ll be there soon. I owe you that.”
“I believe in you, my love,” she nods. “Oh, and if you love the prince, then I love him too. Just don’t be reckless.”
I laugh out, “When have I been reckless, mother?”
“Always,” she sighs.
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 23!
Thank you for reading and supporting!
❤❤❤
This is the last day of the journey to the Capital.
Signing the treaty comes next.
Did you get any idea what exactly Dey has planned to ‘trick’ the law and claim Sai? 😉
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
Photo 69126295 © Andrey Kiselev | Dreamstime.com
24. The Follower Is Nice (Danail)
The Capital. A city so ancient that no one knows exactly when it was founded and so beautiful that whoever set foot there once, can never forget it. It was my ultimate goal during the war, so elusive that I had never deluded myself I would ever reach it. And yet, here I am, half way across the enormous stone bridge, leading to the gates of my destiny. I’m not coming as a conqueror, but I still hope to win the most worshiped man alive. I hope to leave this place with The Chosen by my side, awarded the most forbidden prize. I am ready to die trying.
Prince Dai Stial leads his white mare ahead in a light trot, leaving the caravan behind. His posture is upright, full of grace and dignity. The wind is waving his golden hair. His blood red robe can’t be mistaken. The silver embroidery is sparkling in the sun.
He raises his hand and shouts, “Dai Saili! Missah Daan Unufrail! San distaah!” (God bless you! Welcome your King Unufrail! Open the gates!)
The monstrous, two feet thick, wooden wings start moving slowly, creaking and scraping. The three white sky divers are hanging in the bright blue sky, above the high watch towers. The wider the gap, the clearer becomes the unimaginable noise, coming from the other side.
The gate is finally wide open and an explosion of colors, music and euphoric exclamations erupt before us. The broad, paved road is surrounded by a thick crowd. Silk, gold and silver attires are mixed with a whirlwind of rose petals, like a scented mist around us.
Screams can be heard from all directions. “Sola! Dai Sailai!” (Beloved! Give us your blessing!) Every person is begging the prince to bless them, holding out flowers, fruit baskets and bolts of silk cloth, asking him to touch them. The children tear away from their parent’s hands and pile around Sai’s horse, pushing each other in an attempt to kiss the hem of his robe. The uproar is beyond belief. The rose petals get tangled in our hair, fly into our mouths and blur our vision. I suspect there are some even in my pants. I don’t see how the caravan will reach the fabulous, fairy palace which is rising at the end of the road.
Sai raises his hand again and suddenly there is complete silence. The whole crowd falls to their knees, clearing the road.
“My dear friends, I will not miss to bless each one of you.” His melodic voice is strong and clear. “We have guests. I have found my follower. Rejoice and celebrate because the war is over.”
The crowd erupts again in rapturous shouts and applause.
Sai approaches and bends to my ear, “This will take hours, my love. Go to the palace. Father will take care that you all have food and proper rest. I’ll see you at the ceremony.”
“Sola,” a sweet child’s voice sings nearby. We see a cute little boy, no more than six, beaming at us. “Is this The Follower? Is it true that he is The Sand Snake and has an enormous monster that can eat us all?”
“No one will be eaten, my sweet. There’s nothing to be afraid of. This is prince Dai Danail and the rest,” Sai chuckles, “is true.”
The boy screams excitedly, “Can The Follower be touched?”
Sai nods, “Only if he allows it.”
I hold out my hand, moved by the child’s big, pleading eyes. He immediately grabs it and starts rubbing his cheek on my palm.
“Forgive us, My Lords,” a nervous woman picks him up in her arms. “He’s too curious.”
“The Follower’s monster is a good one and he’s nice,” the boy yells, making his mother shake her head reproachfully while receding with a bow.
I suspected that there would be a lot of people with their children, so I left Harda with Tar to wait for us outside the city walls. I see now that it was a very good idea.
The caravan slowly passes us by. “Come, my son,” King Unufrail pats my shoulder. “Sai will be with us later.”
We proceed towards the palace. I peek over my shoulder. My prince has gotten off the mare and is standing, surrounded by children, sitting cross legged at his feet. Everyone approaches him in a strict order and he touches the object that the person is holding out, the sweet smile never leaving his face. People keep throwing handfuls of rose petals in the air. Soon I see only a silhouette in the rose mist.
“I know what you intend to do.” I’m startled by King Unufrail’s voice. He’s riding next to me. “You’re not like your father. He has love in him, but doesn’t know how to show it. Your love is pouring out of you in thick streams and can be felt by everyone around you. I am proud of you, son. I’ve always known that you’ll take all the goodness from your beautiful mother and the best from my stubborn friend. I will be honored to give you anything you claim. You have my support. Try to forgive your father. There are some things that he just can’t put up with. Never doubt that he cares about you.”
“I’ve already heard this about him,” I smile sadly. “Thank you, My Lord!”
“Now, be my guest and take a good rest. We will need all our strength tonight,” he nods.
The caravan stops in the middle of the big square, in front of the main entrance of the royal palace. It is an impressive, five-storey, cone-shaped building, covered in exquisite ornamentation in red, blue and golden. The upward curved roofs on every level are decorated with complex wood carving of flower braids and statues of mythical animals. Every detail is of exceptional beauty.
The royal guard and the entire household are waiting for us, lined up in neat rows, surrounding a beautiful woman in emerald robe, covered with gold and diamonds. There’s no doubt that this is the queen. The face of my companion brightens and a wide smile spreads on his lips.
“My lovely Salia,” he exclaims, jumping from the horse. “I don’t know how I survived without you for so long.”
Queen Salia beams and her smile can overshadow the sun. She disappears in the open arms of her husband.
The order is ruined the next moment when all the princesses spill out of the carts and invade the space, screaming and laughing, hugging their mother and the courtiers, giggling and chattering, impatient to tell anyone who is willing to listen, about their incredible adventures during The Cross.
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 24!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
Did you like the welcome in the capital? 😀
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
25. Rain of Diamonds (Danail)
[xxx - mature content warning]
Dai Silis and Queen Salia are leading me through a vast, silent hall, ten feet high at least, with ornamented colonnades on both sides. Their bare feet are stepping soundlessly on the mirror-smooth, emerald-colored, marble floor. They are both carrying big. rattan baskets, full of clothes and all types of bathroom accessories.
Short, muffled giggles echo through the empty space as they are whispering, keeping their heads close to each other. I follow them obediently, pretending not to notice the secret glances they cast towards me over their shoulders.
“Oh, Dear God! Really? And everybody saw?” The Queen suddenly exclaims, unable to keep quiet any longer. She turns to me and bursts into a ripple of laughter. “My dear boy,” she’s barely able to speak, “I’m sorry to say that, but I really wish I was there.”
My cheeks heat up. I’m thankful for the black stubble, covering my face. These women can make even a stone blush.
“My husband told me that Sai loves you,” she approaches and grabs my hand. Her grip is quite tight for the delicate lady she is. Her eyes are no more happy. They are suddenly filled with tears. “You’ll take him with you,” she sobs and it’s not a question, but a statement.
“I’ll never do anything against his will. I swear!” I gently put my hand on her shoulder. “He will always come first. I’m ready to die for him, if I have to.”
She sniffles and nods, standing on her tiptoes to kiss my forehead. A faint smile adorns her lips and she points to a door, hidden behind one of the columns, “Please, forgive me, Your Highness. Let me show you the bathroom.”
She heads towards the door, but I grab her hand and press my lips to her fingers. Despite her brave efforts, I can see her distress. She’s a mother. I know I’m taking one of her most precious treasures and breaking her heart. I leave all formalities and speak as I’d speak to my mother. “Salia, it’s me who should ask for forgiveness. I love him. He’ll always be safe and I will never keep him away from you. You’ll see him again. Please, call me Dey and think of me as your son.”
“Lovely boy,” she smiles with relief. “Thank you!”
I step through the door and gasp in surprise. This is Heaven. I haven’t even dreamed of finding myself in such a place during my life in the desert. The whole room is lined with sparkling white marble, decorated with sapphire ornaments in the form of fantastic fish and winding aquatic plants. It is occupied for the most part by a crystal clear pool. Big, pure white, lotus flowers are floating on the surface. A three-tier, stone fountain is bubbling in the middle. Many scented candles in multicolored, crystal jars fill the air with the scent of vanilla, bergamot and bay leaf.
The women place the baskets on the floor and quietly leave the room. I grin from year to ear. My clothes are scattered on the floor in seconds and I splash in the cool water, releasing a contented sigh. I lean my back on the stone wall of the pool and close my eyes. I feel so tired, as if I haven’t been in peace for a thousand years. I hope I’ll have enough time to enjoy the soothing twilight before the storm comes. The bickering of the water streams gradually drifts me to sleep.
A tender voice is whispering in my ear, “Are you sleeping, my love? It took longer than I thought. I’m sorry! I wish we had more time to spend together before the ceremony.”
I blink, unable to comprehend if this is a dream or reality. Maybe, it’s the same dream I had while flying to the border on the sky diver. I’m sure it’s the same voice. I can never mistake the way it makes the words ‘my love’ sound like magic and warm my heart.
I feel smooth skin, gliding on mine. The water splashes from the movement. Gentle arms are sneaking around my waist. It can’t be a dream. It’s too real. I know this silky hair, tickling my face. My ears will recognize these quiet sighs everywhere.
I open my eyes and dive into the dreamy, rose gaze of my prince.
“I’m not afraid anymore,” he smiles. His thighs slide over mine as he straddles me, settling on my lap. His chin rests on my shoulder. His fingers are tracing the muscles of my back. “Will you help me, Dey?”
“What do you need me to help you with, my lovely Moon?” I squeeze him closer.
“Not to be so hard down there,” he mumbles, “because I’ve been like this the whole day.”
“All the time?” I smirk.
“Most of it,” Sai nods. “You ruined my self-control. It’s been a torture. I can’t stop thinking about your kisses. It happens every time I look at your mouth. Please, help me! Can this be cured somehow?”
“I don’t think it can,” I chuckle. “I have some ideas, but I fear they’ll make it worse.”
“We can try anyway,” he purses his lips. “I’m desperate.”
I grip a handful of his hair and tilt his head back, exposing his throat. I remind myself to be gentle. The effort to restrain makes my hands shake. I glue my lips to his velvety skin and start gliding them slowly down to his collar bones. Everything in him is delicate and perfect. I adore the way he presses to my mouth and the sweet, startled squeaks that spill between his lips with every new territory I conquer.
“Aaaah, Dey,” he gasps, digging his fingers in my shoulders when I take his rose nipple in my mouth. His body arches back, trembling more and more with every stroke of my tongue. I move to the other one. He moans my name loudly this time.
“Can I touch you there?” I softly ask, moving my hand down his abs.
“Yes, yes, aaaah, hurry, yes,” he mewls, burying his fingers in my hair.
His wide eyes are focused on mine. The color of his irises is changing the closer I get to his groin. Something strange is happening around us. The water looks as if it’s boiling, but is still cool. The moment I wrap my palm around his erection, his eyes turn dark violet. I stroke him up and down. Sai’s breathing quickens. He leans, rubbing his lips on mine. I can feel his heart pounding.
“What is happening,” he whines. “I feel hot inside. Something is tingling and pulsating where you touch.”
“Don’t be afraid. Let your body guide you. Give in to the sensation,” I encourage him, moving my hand faster. My fingers rub the most sensitive spots on his glans. Sai’s body tenses.
“Stop!” he shrieks. “I feel strange. It’s amazing but scary, as if I’m going to explode.”
I immediately remove my hand, but he grabs it and whimpers, “No! Don’t stop! It’s worse when you’re not touching me. Aaaah, am I going to survive this?”
“Let is happen, my Moon. Don’t fight the feeling. Give in!” I capture his mouth with mine and start caressing him again. The tension in him is building up until he can’t resist any longer and screams, biting harshly my lips. The strong jets of his pleasure hit my chest. I keep kissing his sweet mouth while his body is trembling like a stretched string. Sai finally falls in my arms with a deep groan and a startled expression which quickly changes into a big grin.
I cuddle my Moon Ray closer, gently removing his tousled hair from his face. The pool is empty. Hundreds of beautiful, water spheres in all sizes and lotus flowers are floating in the air around us , reflecting the light of the candles, like a rain of diamonds.
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 25!
Thank you for reading and supporting!
❤❤❤
Did you expect that? I hope you liked Sai and Dei’s first truly intimate moment. 🥰
I know everyone is impatient. Next chapter come the signing ceremony and the prophecy.
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
26. The Prophecy (Danail)
The enormous hall is silent. The shining, black and gold marble reflects the flames of the burning torches, arranged in a circle around us, in ornamented, wrought iron stands. The monstrous colonnades on both sides make us feel small and intimidated. The tension is tangible.
A thick carpet, made of wolf fur, is placed in the middle of the room. Red, silk cushions are scattered on it. Besides them, the hall is completely empty. The King and The Queen of The Desert Kingdom are sitting cross-legged in front of us. Their colorful attires are in accordance with the importance of the occasion. Both are wearing their crystal crowns. The King’s face is emotionless, but the Queen’s eyes are full of tears. Their daughters are seated behind them, all showing traces of distress. It seems everyone is informed of my intentions, judging by the secret glances they cast at me.
The only member of the royal family, still standing up, is prince Dai Stial, waiting for us to take our places. I’ve never seen him so handsome and formal. His hair is styled in many cornrow braids and lifted in a high bun. He is in white clothes from head to toe. Only a row of rubies are sparkling on the hem of his robe which reaches to the ground. It is almost unbelievable that this is the same sweet boy who moaned in my arms just an hour ago. The only evidence of our encounter in the bathroom is his flushed cheeks and swollen lips.
Mother folds her fine, green dress with golden embroidery and gracefully settles on a cushion. The crown jewels of Eleysan make her look as if she has just come out of a fairy tail. The magnificent tiara, the chandelier earrings and the impressive necklace, all adorned with big emeralds, surrounded by smaller diamonds, are twinkling like stars in the twilight. Her posture is proud and full of dignity, but her face is warm and compassionate. She reaches and gently squeezes Queen Salia’s hand. The other woman nods lightly and a faint smile brightens her sad face, only for a second.
Father, true to his nature, is muttering under his nose about savages who have never heard of chairs, but amid the clutter of weapons and irritated grunts, finally flops on the carpet. Nothing in his appearance, besides his arrogance, shows that he’s a king, and yet, his demeanor leaves no doubt about it.
“Let’s begin and get it done,” he growls. “Dey, sit down!”
“The Commander must remain standing,” Sai calmly says. “He is the one to choose.”
Father purses his lips, glaring daggers, but decides to remain silent. I and Sai take our places at the two opposite sides, facing each other, so that everyone can see us.
“I, prince Dai Stial, son of King Unufrail of The Endless Desert and heir of The Prophets Clan, am assigned to conclude a peace treaty with Eleysan. I represent the winning party,” he begins solemnly.
“Winners?” King Dorth immediately grumbles. “Claiming compensation for a little walk in the desert is no victory. Don’t make me laugh, boy! If your exquisite ass had been in one battle at least, then you can talk to me about winners and losers.”
“And in how many battles exactly have you been, Your Majesty?” Sai asks, never changing his tone. “Where were you when your twelve-year-old son killed an enemy for the first time to save his own life?”
“This is The Code,” father spits through gritted teeth. “Kings rule, sons fight.”
“Exactly,” the prince retorts. “Let me remind you what else it says. ‘None of the rivals shall put their hands on possessions of God that are within the territory of their opponent. If they do so, they owe retribution as the other party is considered the winner.’ This is why we are here. Your warriors broke The Code. You lost! Now your Commander has to choose an option and sign.”
He turns to the huge, double arch door and shouts, “Let Prinx Arxia in!”
The wings slowly open. An enchanting person appears at the door frame, dressed in bright red, hooded, taffeta robe. Their face is covered with make up in red, yellow, violet and black, but it can’t hide the resemblance with Sai. I would assume that they were another of King Unufrail’s children, if all twenty six of them weren’t already here. The presence of the prinx immediately becomes palpable, as if some invisible force has filled the air with mystery. They approach Sai and bring their forehead to his, almost touching him.
My prince warmly smiles and turns to me, “This is my cousin, Prinx Arxia, the child of my father’s younger brother. They can tell us the Prophecy.”
My heart shrinks. This means that my father murdered theirs. I hope King Dorth won’t succumb to his bloodthirsty nature again. Whatever happens, I would never let him hurt this beautiful person or any of the others present.
“You can call me Arx,” the prinx smiles to me and adds, turning to Sai. “I feel something different. Your prince is not what I expected. He has the spark in him. He’ll surprise us all. I can’t say what it means, but he is the most special person I’ve ever met.”
“Cut the crap!” father interrupts them. “Why do we need to hear it again? We are here to sign a treaty, not to soothsay.”
“Because The Commander has the right to know, before he makes the choice,” Arx answers, unfazed by the king’s rudeness.
“I won’t allow it,” King Dorth tries to stand up, gripping the handle of his sword. “This is a scam!”
The anger makes my blood boil. He might be my father, but I am fed up with all his stunts. I’m ready to show him what I’ve learned in the desert, thanks to him. He might finally feel the snake bite first hand.
“Everyone calm down,” Prince Dai Stial raises a hand. “Be careful Your Majesty! Your good friend, Lord Bardal has probably informed you that I can make you behave decently, if you can’t control yourself.”
“Witcher,” the king hisses spitefully, but sits back in his place.
“You can speak, my dear,” Sai encourages the prinx who looks a little bit startled.
“Please, Arx,” I nod. “Do me the honor to hear the words of your father.”
Prinx Arxia looks at me sadly and closes their eyes. The words start to pour out between their purple lips and each one makes the hairs on my skin prickle. Their sweet, melodic voice fills the space with mysticism, love, sadness, fear and hope, all at once.
When God whispers the name of a king’s son,
When The Chosen finds his Follower,
The sky will
burst into flames
and the world may end.
The only savior to stop the doom will be the dark haired prince.
The only hope will come when his body is torn into pieces.
If the savior loves The Chosen,
If he gives himself to him,
The hope will live.
If he loves another, he shall escape his destiny,
And the hope will die.
The strongest shield shall be golden.
The first shelter shall be the last one standing.
The tears of a lover, hearing the screams of pain of his loved one,
Shall protect the most precious gift of all.
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 26!
Thank you for reading and supporting!
Here is the prophecy. 😀
The attempts at interpretation can begin now. I’m thrilled to learn what you think it might mean. 🤭
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
27. The First Option (Danail)
My lovely Moon’s eyes are pinned on mine. So are the prinx’s. I smile at both. I can see they are sad. The two queens are sobbing with no attempt to hide their tears. I wish I could hug them and tell them that there is no reason for despair. I am not afraid to die. I’ve never feared the pain. All I pray for is to have enough time to show Sai how much I love him and how grateful I am that I met him and won his affection, before I have to save the world.
Arxia senses my thoughts and utters, “You will have time Dey, many days and nights.”
“Thank you!” I nod.
“Not many options for my son, huh?” King Dorth hisses, gazing menacingly at King Unufrail. “Are you happy now? He will either become your son’s lover and die, or we will all burn in flames. I choose the second. I’d rather kill him than let him become a ‘wife’.”
The last word is spitted out with such hatred and contempt that it flies like an arrow and I feel it pierce both my and Sai’s hearts. It becomes clear to me now, we will never have his blessing. He will never accept us. I am sure, his hands are itching to grab the sword and slit our throats. His thunderous expression leaves no doubt about it. The only thing, holding him back, is that he’s not a fool. He knows Sai will stop him and he’ll only disgrace himself.
“I’m ashamed of you,” The Desert King shakes his head. “My old friend was a person of honor. All I see now is blind rejection. I would’ve forgiven you the murder of my brother, even though I had to witness the grief of his child. I would’ve forgotten the ten years of war, if you had shown the slightest sign of change. I would’ve understood your concern for your son’s life, but that’s not your motive. You’re not considerate, not even conservative. You’re just stubborn and rude.”
“I won’t allow this,” father growls. “I have legal means to stop it.”
“Prince Dai Stial,” king Unufrail urges. “Proceed!”
“King Dorth of Eleysan,” Sai continues with the ceremony, ignoring my father’s scowl, “confirm the identity of your Commander as the War Code requires!”
Father squints at me and points a finger at my chest, “I confirm that the one, standing here, is Prince Dai Danail, heir of The God’s Garden and Commander of The Northern Army.”
“Your Highness,” the prince turns to me, “I am honored to give you, according to the Law, two proposals to seal the peace treaty. The first is as follows; King Unufrail, being the winner, generously offers you to choose whatever assurance you want of his peaceful intentions, no matter if that will be a person from the royal family to be your spouse, some land or any kind of treasure. Your king shall sign the treaty in return and swear that Eleysan will never attack The Desert Kingdom again from this day till the end of time. If the last person in succession to the throne of Eleysan dies without heirs of the body, no collateral lines shall be considered. The heir of The Desert Kingdom will instantly become the grantee of Eleysan’s crown as well.”
King Dorth laughs out loudly and snorts, “A kingdom for a spouse! Idiots!”
Prinxe Arxia covers their mouth with a trembling hand, unable to hold their gasp at this impudence. Sai only directs his pink gaze at me and asks, “Did you understand the proposal, Commander?”
“I did!” I confirm.
“Very well,” he nods and goes on. “King Unufrail offers a second option. He is willing to allow you to marry one of his daughters as an assurance. Your king shall sign the treaty in return and swear that the peace will be preserved for twenty years. The daughters of proper age, who are willing to enter the matrimony, are…” he smiles warmly at his sisters, “Princess Valeyna, Princess Kamina, Princess Collia, Princess Arla, Princess Danya, Princess Lovala, Princess Malina…” Each girl, upon hearing her name, stands up and makes a curtsy, slightly bending her knees and bowing her head. Some are staring at me, startled and numb, others are smiling shyly. “… Princess Lana, Princess Maldia and Princess Dila.”
The last one I remember very well, always competing for my attention with the youngest Lila. She immediately beams and shouts, “I know that you love Sola, prince Dey. I forgive you. You can still choose me.”
“Shhh!” Queen Salia interrupts her. “Show some manners!”
The ten standing girls start to giggle, but quickly become silent, when Sai addresses me again, “Do you agree with the first proposal, Commander?”
Never in the whole known history, has a commander agreed with the first option. No one has even considered it. It has become just an official part of the ceremony that has to be said, but doesn’t have to be thought about. Father is sneering, convinced that I’ll preserve the traditions and instantly refuse.
I recall Sai’s words from when we first met. He was pleading for me to trust him, kneeling at my feet, ’Only say ‘Yes’, when the time comes, and choose as your heart guides you’. This was the moment he was talking about. His mission was to save the world. He changed his mind later, asking me to stop loving him and choose one of his sisters. Perhaps, when he fell in love with me, he decided to sacrifice the world for me. We both know, though, that the answer is only one.
“Yes, I accept the first proposal,” I state loud and clear.
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 27!
Thank you for reading and supporting!
This chapter is for my dear friend Kibika .
I love your heartwarming books and am thankful for all your support! ❤❤❤
I hope you’ll be back online soon.
Does anyone have doubts what Dey will require for assurance? 😀
Do you think this is the end and the treaty will be signed with no more obstacles? 🤭
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
28. Royal Honor (Danail)
“Traitor!” My father’s scream shakes the roof.
He instantly jumps to his feet and takes out his sword, directing it at me. “Are you insane, boy? What do these desert worms have that you want so much to make you willing to give a whole kingdom in exchange? There are enough treasures and land in Eleysan, much more valuable than their pompous palaces and gardens.”
I pin my gaze at him and smirk. If he craves a showdown, he’ll get the best one.
“I want him,” I point my finger to prince Dai Stial.
“I knew it!” King Dorth growls grimly. The blade moves towards Sai and Arxia. “Insolent puppies, all wrapped in silk and jewelry and covered in make up! What game are you playing?”
“Be careful!” I step in front of him. “Put your weapon down! These are formal negotiations. I will not let you insult the royal family and even less to threaten them.”
“What have you done to my son?” he yells at them, paying no attention to my warning. “You had him drink something or poisoned his food.”
“Dorth, stop it! You are scaring the girls,” mother tries to reach for his hand, but he ignores her. The princesses look petrified.
Father turns his furious gaze to me and spits out, “Why would you need that feeble boy? You don’t like men. You can’t touch him, even if you wanted. Come to your senses! Choose a girl and let’s go home!”
“You don’t know me,” I answer defiantly. “You have no idea what I like. You never tried to ask me, not once in my life. I need Sai because I love him and because it is my right. I fought your war and this will be my prize. You can’t stop me. Accept it or go to hell!”
The King is taken aback. My words have probably touched something, hidden deep inside of him. He hesitates what to do. I reach out and grab Sai’s hand, pressing my lips to his fingers. Startled shrieks and gasps fill the room. My father’s eyes widen, but only for a second. He slowly lowers his sword and squints at us, “I, King Dorth The First of Eleysan, exercise my right to veto the decision of my Commander. Prince Dai Danail, I order you to choose one of the proposed princesses for a wife.”
Sai desperately squeezes my hand. This is the King’s last trump card and he did not forget to use it. My prince knows that the Code demands to obey. I see the tears welling up in his beautiful eyes. He quickly blinks to chase them away.
Prinx Arxia grabs my other hand and whispers, “Be strong! I admire your courage. No one could have gone so far. You did your best, but there’s a point when we all have to accept our destiny. You will always be in our hearts.”
“I’m not done yet,” I smile, stepping behind Sai. I grip the lapels of his robe and pull it open abruptly. Both he and Arx yelp in surprise. The small ruby buttons spill like droplets of blood, rattling on the black, marble floor.
The golden moon medallion is shining on his chest.
“Aaaaaaaaaarg,” King Dorth screams, foaming at the mouth with rage, and hurls the sword towards the door. The blade digs into the wood to the middle, vibrating from the force.
“I have taken the strongest oath, as the Prince of Eleysan, with all the weight of the law,” I announce. “I have given the Golden Moon of The God’s Garden, the most honorable promise to marry this man. No one can undo it. The King has no power over it.”
My father’s enormous body is shaking. He is torn between the desire to kill us all and the royal honor, deep-rooted in him for generations, which will be trampled underfoot, if he refuses to acknowledge the symbol.
Suddenly, King Unufrail, who has been sitting silently the whole time, bursts into rapturous laughter. “Well, my mulish friend,” he snorts, looking at the other king, “It seems the young puppies turned out to be cleverer than us.”
Father grunts and rushes to the door. He pulls out his sword and turns around, just before leaving, “I don’t care how you do it, but be sure to have children. I’d rather raze the Portal to the ground with my bare hands and let the damn monsters burn this world to ashes, than to see the offspring of that cursed Prophets Clan with Eleysan’s crown on their heads.” He slams the door so hard that slivers of marble and wood fly around.
“That would be challenging,” Arxia quietly chuckles next to me.
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 28!
Thank you for reading and supporting!
Did you like the negotiations? 😀
The treaty is sealed. A royal wedding is coming and a honeymoon. 🤭
But we have to meet The First, the leader of The Keepers tribe, before that. What do you think she will be like?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
29. Hungry (Danail)
I enter the quiet, cool room that was pointed to be my bedroom. Everything inside is meant to make you relax and it is exactly what I need at this moment.
The tall walls, the floor and the ceiling are covered in marble as is everywhere in this fabulous palace. The rare, soothing pattern of the tiles looks like streaks of malachite, frozen lava, winding through the forest green space, around constellations of golden stars.
One of the walls is a waterfall. The crystal streams are rippling softly, sparkling in all shades of green, flowing down from the ceiling into a pool, full of purple and yellow water lilies. Carp fish in all colors are sweeping lazily among the big, round leaves.
Another wall is made of glass and leads through a double, sliding door to a vast terrace, overlooking a luscious garden. The vines are weaving up from the ground to the second floor and form a drapery of leaves, fluttering in the wind. It is dark outside. Colorful paper lanterns, hanging from the curved roof are casting dim rays of light in the room.
The large bedding with two bedside tables on both sides is situated in the middle of the room. The thick, soft mattress, full of merino wool, is placed on a wooden base, carved as if a pod of dolphins are swimming around it. Laying on it feels like floating in the clouds. The ivory silk sheets touch the skin as feathers. An enormous, crystal, candle chandelier is spreading warm light above it.
I stop at the door to take in the beauty of this heaven. How is it possible one’s life to change so much in a blink of an eye? My clothes were covered in sand and my nostrils were feeling the burning air of the desert only few days ago. I lived for today, struggling to survive, never allowing myself to think of tomorrow as a certainty. I’m in a different world now, a world that is mine because I won its greatest treasure. He belongs to me, not because I wanted him, but because he wished to be mine. I need nothing more. My heart is still pounding. My father’s voice is still booming in my ears but it doesn’t matter. I got my prize.
I quickly take off my boots and flop in the middle of a pile of pillows, bursting into loud, liberating laughter. I haven’t felt so happy in years. King Dorth The First frowned and growled, but finally signed the treaty, ending the ten-year war. Nationwide celebrations are starting tomorrow both here and in Eleysan. The wedding will be in a month. The newlyweds will be two princes for the first time in the millennial history of our kingdoms. We did the impossible.
A knock on the door stops my laughing fit. I snort, “Yes, it’s open,” still unable to control my voice.
Two giggling girls appear in the frame, carrying big trays of food and drink. Sai is walking few steps behind them.
“Leave everything on the tables,” he waves them to go in. They do as they are told and immediately scurry out of the room, glancing over their shoulders and giggling even louder.
“Were you laughing?” Sai beams, sitting cross legged on the bed in front of me. “I loved it! You sounded happy.”
“I am, sweet Moon,” I cup his scarlet cheek. “You will marry me. We can be together. It’s the best thing that has ever happened to me.”
“It was scary,” he pouts. “I’m sorry to say this, but your father fully deserves his nickname The Beast. Arxia still can’t calm down. Mother had to give them her special tranquilizing potion. The child is sensitive. It was too much for the poor soul to handle.”
“I know,” I kiss his forehead. “I’ll apologize tomorrow. What about you? Are you all right, my beautiful?”
“There’s no need,” Sai shakes his head. “It wasn’t your fault. You were brave and amazing.” He grabs my hands and grins, “I feel wonderful! Are you hungry? Let’s have dinner. I ordered my favorite food.”
I peek at the trays. There are all kinds of pastry and fruit and many small bowls, full of sauces and jam. Sai starts pointing to one or the other and explaining enthusiastically. “These are dough rolls, filled with mushrooms and cheese. You dip them in the tomato paste. This here is a meat pie. Do you see the thin, crisp crust? It’s so tasty! You can put some cream on it or some of the mashed potatoes with herbs.”
“Mhm,” I nod, but to be honest, I’m paying no attention to what he’s saying. I’m too fascinated by the movement of his pink lips and the way his tongue flicks over them from time to time.
“Oh, these are my most favorite,” he takes a plate of fluffy, round, butter cakes in the form of sea shells and a bowl of strawberry jam. “Try one with the jam and tell me what you think!”
“Thank you!” I smirk. “I have the feeling that these will become my most favorite too.”
I dip my finger in the thick, red jam and carefully spread it on his lips. Sai’s eyes widen in surprise. He instinctively tries to lick it, but I place my finger on his mouth, “Nooo, this is not for you. I thought you wanted me to try it.”
I take the plate from his hand and put it back on the table. His rose eyes are following every move I make, but his eyelids fall when I suck in his bottom lip and slide my tongue over it to taste the strawberry sweetness. I slowly lick it clean and do the same to the upper one. He gasps and grips the front of my shirt.
“Mmm, it’s delicious,” I purr. “I am so hungry. I want more.”
“Then take everything you need,” Sai breathes out.
Photo ID 60131301 © Andrey Kiselev | Dreamstime.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 29!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
Do you like strawberry jam? 😀
A little warning. This dinner will not be an innocent one, so be ready. 🤭
I also have a surprise for you in the next chapter. Sai has a pet too. Can you guess what it is?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
30. Air on Fire (Danail)
[xxx - mature content warning]
“You are so sweet, my precious Moon,” I smile. “But aren’t you afraid? Do you really trust me so much? What if I want to take more than you’re ready to give?”
Sai shakes his head vigorously, pulling on my shirt. “No, I’m not afraid of anything. I trust you completely.”
The energetic movement opens the front of his tunic, revealing his smooth chest. It’s the same one that I left with barely any buttons. Only a thin, red, silk ribbon at the waist is holding it to his body. I grip the end with two fingers. A slight tug is enough for it to come loose. I peek at his face. He’s biting his lip nervously. His eyes are focused on my hand.
“Do you have any idea what happens between lovers?” I ask softly while the satiny, light fabric slides over his shoulders and flows down his arms, wrinkling on the bedding around him.
“I… Maybe… Isn’t it what we did before?…Mmm… No… I… I’m sorry!… I have no idea.” He sighs deeply and looks down with flaming cheeks. “I know it’s not only kissing and touching. I’m aware there’s more. We have a ceremony, performed when one becomes eighteen. The healers explain everything and teach you what to do. Father decided that I should never go through it because I wasn’t expected to have a lover. No one was supposed to ever touch me. He said it would only upset me and that it was better for me not to know.”
“It’s ok, my love,” I unclutch his fingers which are still tightly gripping my shirt. “Don’t worry.”
“I’ll do whatever you say,” Sai states with determination, gazing at me bravely.
“Very well then,” I smirk. “Tell me first which dish is best to start with.”
He is surprised by the question, but points with a trembling hand to a plate, full of pretty, tiny dough baskets, filled with cheese and pumpkin. I slide my palm up his bare arm and wrap my fingers around his graceful neck. The sensation makes his breath quicken. The shades of violet are prevailing the pink in his irises. I remind myself to be patient. Almost every touch is his first.
I take a treat and bring it close to his mouth, “What does it go well with?”
“Honey,” Sai whispers.
“Good!” I peck his lips. “Now bite, but don’t eat it. We need to add some honey, right?”
Sai nods and carefully takes the treat between his teeth. I dip my finger in the bowl of honey and make an amber path from his navel, up his abs to his nipple. He tries to peek down, but my hand on his nape holds him in place. He whines, struggling not to drop the food. I bend and let my tongue take the sweet journey on his skin. His back immediately arches in an attempt to press closer to my mouth. I keep licking torturously slowly until I reach the coral treasure. The tip of my tongue is circling the creamy areola. My prince whimpers loudly and buries his fingers in my hair. I take the hard bud in my mouth, sucking it hard.
“Aaaaah, Oh God!” Sai cries out.
“Oops! You dropped my pumpkin cake,” I chuckle. “We’ll have to start all over again.”
Sai’s eyes widen, radiating streams of purple magic, but he obediently opens his mouth to hold it for me again. I spread the honey around both his nipples this time and up his throat and go on licking and nibbling on them gently. He’s breathing heavily, squeezing the sheets. I don’t stop till his whole body starts to shake and his moans become desperate. My lips move up his throat, gathering the sweet substance. I finally bite half of the tart, pushing the other half in his mouth. Our lips are touching while we’re chewing.
“This was yummy,” I grin, admiring my flustered, panting moon ray. “I’ll have to send my compliments to the chef. What’s next?”
“Please, Dey! You can’t do this again,” Sai groans. “It’s burning everywhere you touch. I won’t be able to hold the food anymore.”
“What if there’s a prize?” I chuckle. “Won’t you try to win it? What if I am your prize?”
“Yes, I will,” he whimpers and points to the mushroom rolls.
“Oh, I remember these,” I wink. “They go with the tomato paste, right?”
“Aaaah,” Sai squeaks when I flip him on his back. The sight is to die for. His bare legs are as smooth as marble. The beautifully shaped thighs are soft and seductive. His hard penis is leaking while his lithe body is writhing beneath me, waiting for my caress.
“You are gorgeous,” I whisper, unable to take my eyes off of him.
My Moon lifts himself on his elbows to look at my face and shyly smiles, “Aren’t you going to take these off? I want to see you. I love your body.”
“Your wish is my command, my love,” I answer and get rid of all my clothes in few seconds. Sai is ogling me shamelessly, chewing on his lip. I take a baked roll and place it in his mouth. “Now hold this for me.”
I dip my fingers in the amaranth paste. His wide eyes are following their movement from the knee up the inner side of his thigh. He knows what I’m going to do, but still whimpers loudly at the first flick of my tongue. His body quivers. I lick his thigh clean, intoxicated by the velvety softness. I crave to kiss more. I want to taste him, but I know that we should take it slow, so I only lean over him to bite half of the pastry. We chew and swallow, gazing at each other’s eyes. His orbs are two deep wells of amethyst sparkles. Our bodies are glued to one another. My erection is rubbing on his.
“You did so well, Moon Ray,” I praise him. “Are you ready for your prize?”
The only answer is a desperate moan. I grab his thighs and place them around my waist, nesting between them. He can feel my hardness, pressed to his. His pulsating body molds into mine, quickly adapting to my movements. His fingers dig into my back. His sweet moans fill the room. We’re moving in a perfect dance of lust and desire until our wet bodies feel like one. The pleasure makes us wild, clinging to the other, devouring each other’s lips and gasping for air. I shove my hand between us and stroke our pressed erections only once before we both erupt, swiped by the wild orgasm.
“Dey… Aaah… I… Dear God!” Sai screams.
The space around us suddenly bursts into bright, white flames, as if the air is set on fire. I’m startled, but quickly realize that they do not burn, just gently caressing our skin while we are slowly coming to our senses.
I roll over from my prince’s lovely body and grin. He’s peacefully sleeping with a big smile on his face, still squeezing my arm. I relax next to him and close my eyes, ready to doze off, when a quiet creak attracts my attention. It is followed by a low roar.
I turn my eyes to the direction of the noise and my mouth falls agape. An enormous animal is sneaking stealthily through the half open door. Its movements are soundless and subtle. I can see every muscle, flexing under it’s yellowish fur, covered with black rosettes. It’s sniffing suspiciously the air. The glowing, yellow eyes are menacingly pinned on me.
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 30!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
What do you think about the fiery dinner? 😀
More surprises are coming, the Special Chapter 3 and the meeting with The First.
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
Special 3. The Legend
Hundreds of tribes thrive on the Continent, each with its own history, customs and beliefs. However, one legend is repeated everywhere, being the basis of all their tales.
The legend says that long ago, before chroniclers began to record important historical events and even before the two kingdoms existed, the dry land was much more extensive. It was surrounded by a shallow, warm sea, streaked with coral reefs.
It was teeming with wildlife, from the colorful fish which lived amongst the corals to the big octopuses, sharks and eels that hunted them in the beautiful underwater gardens. This rich variety earned it the name The Sea of Life.
Wide, long, land bridges, winding among numerous atolls, connected The Continent with many other landmasses, either smaller continents or broad islands, like a giant net.
People used them to move freely, choosing a place to live, trading and exploring this world of thousands of opportunities. These were prosperous times for everyone. All tribes lived in harmony. The cities were big and beautiful. Crafts and art flourished. Farmers had the richest harvest.
The wonderful life did not last forever. Terrifying creatures invaded the peaceful land one day, unexpectedly finding their way across one of those isthmuses. They were too many, hungry, vicious and made of fire. They had exhausted the resources of their home island and spread throughout The Continent in search of new territory. People called them fire butterflies.
The cattle and the wild animals were hunted and devoured. The forests, fields and gardens were incinerated. Cities and villages were razed to the ground. The rivers were contaminated. Hunger, fear and despair overwhelmed the world. There was no hope. Mankind was waiting for its cruel end.
The remaining people were hiding in caves, struggling to find food and pure water. Survival became a challenge even for the strongest. No one was seeing a way out. No one knew how to fight the monsters.
Every tribe sent a representative to The Final Gathering as a last attempt to save humanity. All the envoys met deep underground, in a hidden cavern to develop a plan for escape. They wanted to lead the survivors to a place where the fire butterflies would have no access. This was the first time when all tribes, with no exception, worked together, but it was too late. There was no safe heaven where they could go.
Suddenly, a stranger appeared. He did not have the distinguishing features of any known nation. He was a young man, dressed in a simple black robe. No one knew who he was. It was a mystery where he came from. The elders didn’t want to listen to him at first, but his extreme confidence and skillful way with words finally got their attention.
The man claimed he was capable of chasing the monsters away. He only demanded that every person present should answer three questions:
What is the most important?
What is the least important?
What one cannot live without?
He listened carefully to each tribe’s answers and chose two of them.
The first one, he said, would become The Keepers. He taught them magic that would help them keep The Portal closed.
The second he proclaimed to be The Prophets. Every hundred years a child would be born among them who would see the future.
They all went outside and the man raised his arms in the air. Words of unknown language spilled between his lips. Strange symbols appeared on his forehead in the form of the sun and the moon.
He walked towards a narrow slit in a cliff. Fire butterflies from everywhere were coming and gathering in a blazing swarm around him. The flames did not harm the man. The monsters became as meek as lambs. The man lead them through the cleft. The cliff edges started to move behind him, closing the gape.
The man turned around, just before The Portal closed, to look at the stunned people. He said, “The sea shall raise and the monsters will never be able to reach your land again if you keep this gate sealed.”
The elders begged him to stay. They had realized at this point that he was no ordinary human, but God himself. He only shook his head and smiled. This was not his place.
“Do not grieve for me. My home is elsewhere. My return is expected. A man shall be born one day who will hear my whisper,” he promised. “He will be your blessing. My Chosen shall be untouchable. Worship him because he will be more important than me. Keep me in your hearts until then. I am not the only one. There will be another. You shall have nothing to fear then. The world will be yours.”
The Portal closed behind him as if he was never there. All the monsters were gone. The sea raised and all the land bridges and The Sea of Life disappeared deep under water. The Continent was saved.
All tribes gathered to celebrate. They rebuilt their homes together. Slowly the land was healed and life thrived again. God was honored with many magnificent temples.
The keepers raised their city around The Portal to watch over it.
This is how the world became as it is today, expecting for Dai Stial to be born, The Chosen who will hear God’s Whisper again and bring another God to the people.
A/N
Hello at the end of Special chapter 3!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
Do you think that these were actual events or only a legend?
Was the mysterious man really God?
What about the words ‘There will be another’. Perhaps he meant that another person with his abilities will come. Who was he referring to?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
31. We Will Change Our Destiny (Danail)
“Easy, kitten!” I whisper, watching closely every step the gracious, uninvited guest is taking but avoiding the direct eye contact. I know that the animal may accept it as a challenge. I am not worried. I have defeated bigger enemies, although, it’s probably twice as heavy as me.
I move over Sai, as slowly as possible, careful not to wake him up and lie down so that he stays hidden behind my back.
The enormous cat comes closer and starts sniffing my hand with a low growl. It’s not flipping its tail or flattening its ears. There are no signs of aggression, so I decide to wait and see what will be its next move. I can jump on its back and snap its neck, if I notice the slightest hint of an impending attack, before it can even realize what’s happening.
It goes on sniffing up my forearm to the biceps. I can’t help but admire the remarkable specimen. This is the biggest male jaguar I have ever seen. Its well-muscled body is more than six feet from the nose to the tail. It is one of the few animals that could be Harda’s worthy opponents. I wonder what its name is. It is clear that it’s tame. All I see is utmost curiosity. I hope the curiosity won’t kill the cat this time. It would be a pity if I have to end the life of such a beautiful beast.
“Oh, no no no!” I hiss. “What do you think you’re doing?”
The jaguar is rubbing its nose on my belly, advancing quickly towards my groin. I snort, trying to suppress the bubbling laughter that threatens to burst out of me at the tickling of its whiskers on my skin.
“Don’t go there, my friend! Let’s not ruin our friendship at the very beginning,” I grumble when it’s massive muzzle hovers over my manhood. Its hot breath raises goosebumps all over me but I keep lying still.
Suddenly the beast exhales loudly as if to release the tension and sprawls on the floor, leaning its head on my thigh. I hear soft, even snorts few minutes later.
“Nooo, you don’t intend to sleep on my leg, do you?” I huff but soon regret my words. The cat peeks at me slyly and gets up, heading to the other side of the bed. I throw myself over Sai, but the cunning devil is faster than me and sticks to his right side, occupying half of the bed.
“Tasla! Where have you been?” Sai murmurs in his sleep and wraps his arms around the sneaky jaguar. I sit back in my place and pout. I’ll surely lock the door next time. It should be me cuddling with the sweet Moon Ray.
“So, your name is Tasla, huh?” I rumble. “You’ll sleep outside tomorrow. I promise you that.”
A tiny giggle makes me turn to two shining pink eyes.
“Are you jealous, Your Highness?” Sai grins. “I am sorry! I forgot to tell you about my pet. I was too busy with… other things. He’s used to sleeping in my bed and probably went looking for me when he saw I was not there.”
“Well, he’ll have to learn otherwise or I’ll kick him out the hard way,” I frown, only making my Moon giggle louder.
“You’re green with jealousy,” he states.
“I don’t keep rivals,” I retort, glaring at the intruder who’s peacefully sleeping next to my spouse.
“I’m only yours,” my prince whispers, kissing my thigh. “Come here!”
“I wasn’t jealous,” I mumble, snuggling up to him. The cheeky cat has left us with too little space. We have to lie almost on top of each other. “But if our pets are going to sleep in our bed, we definitely need a bigger one.”
“Are you sure?” Sai smirks, sliding his leg on mine.
“Well, not really,” I smile, “although, it might get quite crowded when Harda joins us.”
“Oh,” he gasps with startled expression. “You’re actually right. We need a much bigger bed.”
We both start chuckling, but Sai suddenly lifts his head and asks, “Dey, do you know her?”
“Who?” I look at him puzzled.
“The First,” he answers. “We’ll have to meet her tomorrow. Arx said that she’s downright scary.”
“They’re too sensitive,” I shake my head. “I’ve never seen her, but I doubt she’s scarier than my father. Why are you asking about this now?”
“Because I was wondering,” he barely utters, “how many more nights we have, to sleep together, cuddled in the narrow space, left by our annoying pets.”
“Even if we have the whole time in the world, it still won’t be enough,” I stroke his hair. “But also, every second with you is enough to make me happy forever.” I cup his cheeks and press my mouth to his. “Don’t think about it. We will change our destiny. You’ll see. Love can create miracles.”
“Yes, we will,” he breathes on my lips. “We can do it together.”
Tasla stretches out in his sleep at this moment, almost knocking us out of bed.
“No pets in the bedroom from now on,” we both say at the same time and burst into laughter.
Photo by Ryutaro Tsukata from Pexels
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 31!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
Did you like Sai’s sly jaguar? 😀
Do you believe that the two princes can change the predestined?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
32. The First (Danail)
“Sonai misaagh ta Dai Stial!” (My respects to The Chosen!)
The woman takes a belt-low bow, touching the floor with one hand and gripping Sai’s emerald tunic with the other to place a kiss on the golden hem.
“Thirty years of waiting are nothing for the honor bestowed, to see the one person whom the whole world has been waiting for millennia,” she adds.
“The honor is all mine!” my prince courtly responds, gesturing her to rise. “The First is no less powerful and respected.”
The woman smiles and it makes all the hairs on my body bristle. What kind of a person is that? I’m totally creeped out and I dare say, I’m not one to get nervous or frightened easily.
Her movements resemble those of a snake. She isn’t walking, but rather slithering soundlessly towards me across the room. Even her low, quiet voice is like hissing. She’s so beautiful that it makes the vibes she’s giving out even more dangerous, as if she can bewilder you and lure you to jump willingly into the abyss. Her flawless, onyx skin is covered in mysterious signs in bright colors. Many, waist-long braids are swinging with every move she makes. I can feel her eyes almost piercing my skin. They are brown, so dark that it is impossible to distinguish the pupils from the irises, like two deep, mesmerizing wells, full of secrets.
“Congratulations on your engagement, Your Highness!” she purrs, pinning her gaze on my face. I start squirming like a child under the heavy stare of their teacher. “You won the greatest prize of all. I heard that our merciful lord is not very happy about it, though.” She turns her eyes to King Dorth who is looking at her suspiciously. His lips are pursed in a thin line. His expression is something between horror and annoyance. The First starts to snicker at his obvious unwillingness to be involved in the conversation.
“Thank you, High Keeper!” I bow my head slightly, respecting her rank. “We are all grateful to your people for protecting us from the monsters. I want to express my personal gratitude that you have agreed to travel such a great distance to enlighten us of the current situation at The Portal.”
“Hmm,” she puts her hand on my shoulder and shakes her head in deep thought, mumbling more to herself than to me, “You really are The Follower. I wasn’t sure. I needed to see it with my own eyes. I had the suspicions even back then, but I was too young to understand it. I knew deep inside of me that it is going to be you one day.”
She strokes my cheek with her warm fingers and her smile is now sweet. She looks like someone who has just found a long lost friend. Her voice becomes gentle, “You’ve changed, Little Gem, but you hair is still like silk.”
“How did you call me?” I breathe out, stunned at the sudden realization that these beautiful eyes and the soft touch are so familiar.
“Are you surprised, Dey?” she chuckles. “What did you expect? You are the most beautiful boy in the world.”
“Nanny Uyani,” I whisper. “It was you who came up with that nick name. You always was the one to wash my hair. Oh, my God! You’ve become The First!”
“I’ve always been The First, Little Gem,” she giggles. “I was just waiting to become eighteen to take my position.”
I’m suddenly wondering how I didn’t recognize the pretty girl from my childhood right away. She hasn’t changed much, but this emanation of danger and mystery that surrounds her, has overwhelmed me and blinded me for a while.
“I’m so happy to see you!” I utter, fighting the tears. My arms wrap around her sylphlike waist in a hug. “But how? Only relatives of the royal couple can be nannies.”
“Shhh,” she puts a finger on her lips. “There are many things you don’t know, my little prince. Many things about you were kept a secret. The time will come and all will be revealed.”
“We are not here to dig in the past,” father interrupts her. “Let’s hear why you didn’t do your job properly and one of the monsters has crept all the way to the grass land.”
“Polite, as always,” The First chuckles, lightly bowing to the king. “The answer, Your Majesty, is very simple. They are too many. My people are a limited number. We can keep the portal closed when the forces are even. They push from inside out and we push back. Those who are more, though, generate stronger magic. I feel a force much greater than before and it is increasing by the second.”
“How much time do we have?” Sai approaches. The atmosphere in the huge, dark, marble hall is heavy. I take his hand and squeeze it encouragingly. This is the question that bothers us all. King Unufrail, Queen Salia, mother and Arxia come closer too. We are all looking intently at the woman who will announce the fate of an entire continent. Even my father’s arrogant expression has changed to a worried one.
“Not more than a year,” she says quietly, turning to Arx. “What do you think, child? Do the prophets agree?”
“One year,” the prinx nods. “No more, no less.”
“Did you foresee salvation, dear?” Queen Ayria hesitantly asks.
“My father did,” is Arx’s answer.
Photo 209281094 © Mikedesign |Dreamstime.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 32!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
We have a new mystery to be solved 😏
How do you think a keeper could become a nanny of the prince?
Why did she suspect that Dey will become The Follower even when he was very young?
And what doesn’t King Dorth want to be revealed? 🤔
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
33. Hope🌓(Sai)
Everyone seems startled and desperate after The First announced that the keepers wouldn’t be able to hold The Portal closed more than a year. My heart almost shuttered to pieces when I heard my cousin, the prinx, confirm the bad news.
One year is nothing. A hundred years are nothing. A whole eternity won’t be enough for me to be with Dey. Fate is cruel. I just found love. I got engaged yesterday. We are not even married yet and I already know exactly when it will end, when the world will end.
We will fight the monsters. There is no doubt about it. But we need to embrace the bitter truth that it’s a battle we can’t win. Decades were necessary to exterminate a hundred of them. I suspect there will be thousands this time. There is no hope.
The official lunch is drowned in tense silence. The banquet hall is probably the most lavish and beautiful place in the palace. Ironically, the floor is lined with the most expensive marble on the continent, called ‘the end of the world blizzard’, a sparkling swirl of lilac, white and ochre threads with golden nuggets, sprinkled among them. The walls are painted by the most prominent artists with breathtaking historical scenes and spectacular landscapes. The crystal chandeliers are shining in silver and gold. All this splendor is in vain. The enormous table is overloaded with food but no one is eating. The gravity of the situation has forced everyone present to lower their heads in deep thought.
I am not able to put anything in my mouth except a few sips of water. I feel nauseous. The guilt is killing me. I’m not a warrior, but still I’m ashamed of the utter shock and fear that has overwhelmed me. I don’t want to be a coward. I want to be strong and brave. I am The Chosen. I am not afraid of death or pain, but I can’t stop chanting the words of the prophesy in my head, “…the only savior to stop the doom will be the dark haired prince…’, ‘…the only hope will come when his body is torn into pieces…’, ‘…the tears of a lover, hearing the screams of pain of his loved one…’.
I can’t let this happen. Nothing matters anymore if he’s not by my side. There must be another way. Our love can’t end like this. I need so much more than a year.
“Moon Ray,” I feel my prince’s gentle hand sliding up my back. His fingertips lovingly caress my nape. “What is this mournful face? Eat! You had almost nothing for dinner and no breakfast. You need food. Starvation won’t change the destiny.”
“I can’t, Dey,” I shake my head. “I’ll throw up, if I try. I just… I need time to accept this.”
“You have to accept nothing,” he smiles. “We will find a way. I promise, my love. I’ll never leave you. I swear.”
The tears threaten to escape my eyes. I start blinking quickly to chase them away. King Dorth is watching me carefully from under his furrowed brows. I am sure that he’ll take advantage of any sign of weakness he can spot. I’m not giving him this opportunity. I stuff my mouth with bread and meat and start chewing slowly, fighting the urge to spit it out.
“We need a plan,” his voice booms over the table. “We have a whole year to prepare. We can fight the demons. All our military forces shall be positioned around The Portal. They’ll whip the insects away the moment they break free.”
“You can’t deploy the army there, Your Majesty,” The First quietly says. “You know where The Portal is. There’s barely place for our dwellings on that steep cliff. It can only be reached by a narrow bridge. There are no open spaces for the soldiers to camp. Besides, everything within a radius of a tenth of a dive (100 km) will be burned to ashes in seconds.”
“We’ll fire at them from the air then,” King Dorth doesn’t give up. As much as I don’t like him, I admire his determination. “We’ll use the diver’s cannons.”
“Did you forget that they can fly,” The First argues again. “If you mange to kill ten, another thousand will pounce on your sky ships and turn them to dust.”
“She’s right,” Queen Airya joins. “The only way to kill them is by decapitating them. This is not possible while they fly. Cannons will not even scratch them. It is like shooting at a burning stone. They are also fast. It is impossible to aim accurately. Only the power given to us by God can hold them back when they are in a swarm.”
“How many people inhabit the continent?” Dey suddenly asks.
“Two million live in the Desert Kingdom,” Queen Salia answers.
“Three more in Eleysan,” The First adds.
“How many people can fit in a sky diver?” my prince asks again.
“What are these questions? What are you planning?” King Dorth barks.
“I’m not sure yet,” Dey mumbles thoughtfully. “We need to convene the Great Assembly, the rulers of all the tribes on the continent, the Supreme Councils and the generals. I’ll be ready with the action plan until then.”
His voice is suddenly firm and demanding. His eyes sparkle with excitement. The Commander of the Northern Army is speaking. I immediately step next to him, finally out of the shock and empowered by his strength.
“I can arrange everything within two days. They’ll all be summoned and ready to hear you,” I state. “The assembly will take place in the black marble hall. I’ll ensure that there’s a big table with a detailed map of the continent on it, showing every valley, mountain, lake, river, village and town. Do you need anything else?”
“I need full powers,” Dey announces, taking my hand, “for both of us.”
My father raises. The queens, Arx and The First immediately follow. Everyone is watching expectantly King Dorth.
“Our time is up, my friend,” father smiles. “Our heirs are much more powerful and capable to stand against the disaster than us. We did our duty and will keep being by their side. The day has come to trust our sons and give them the powers to save the world.”
The king of The God’s Garden hesitates for few more seconds, but finally nods and stands up to join his old friend. They stand before us and take out their swords.
“Kneel, young puppies,” Dey’s father growls, but I can see that the constant scowl on his face is gone. His eyes are focused on his son, full of pride. It is barely visible, but I can’t miss the smile, lingering on his lips when he’s looking at us. The Beast has a heart after all, but the world must be endangered for it to finally speak.
We drop to one knee, still holding hands.
Father taps the flat side of his sword on Dey’s shoulder, “Prince Dai Danail, I grant you the rank of Supreme Commander of the Desert Kingdom Army. From this moment on your word has more power than mine or of any other ruler of the sovereign tribes that inhabit it. The only person with the same rank and power is your spouse, Prince Dai Stial.”
“I accept the honor and pledge myself to protect all people,” Dey answers and kisses the blade.
King Dorth taps the flat side of his sword on my shoulder, “Prince Dai Stial, I grant you the rank of Supreme Commander of the Northern Army. From this moment on your word has more power than mine or of any other ruler of the sovereign tribes that inhabit Eleysan. The only person with the same rank and power is your spouse, Prince Dai Danail.”
“I accept the honor and pledge myself to protect all people,” I answer and kiss the blade.
“You are the Supreme Commanders of the United Forces of The Continent,” father announces. “Rise High Protectors! You will never kneel before anyone again.”
Prinx Arxia approaches and bows, “The Prophets pledge loyalty to you Supreme Commanders.”
The First does the same, “The Keepers pledge loyalty to you Supreme Commanders.”
Both queens embrace Dey and bring their foreheads close to mine with tears in their eyes.
“Well, my dear boys,” The First smiles mysteriously . “Now you rule the world. It is yours. Only you can save it.”
We all sit back at the table. Everything is different now. We all pounce on the food as if we have been starved for days. I still see worry, but also smiles. The conversation is lively. The two kings are telling the story how they killed a fire butterfly when they were young. There’s something new that wasn’t here before. It makes everyone’s eyes shine.
It’s hope.
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 33!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
Special thanks to Kibika for the idea the beautiful emoji in the title to be Sai and Dey’s special symbol.
Check her books ‘Stronger Together’ and ‘My Fallen Angel’.
They are one of my favorites.
Now Sai and Dei literally rule the world.
Can you guess what is Dey’s plan?
Do you think that King Dorth finally realized how unique and precious are his son and Sai and accepted their relationship?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
34. A Fishing lesson (Sai)
This was a long, tiring day. The determination to prepare everything necessary for the Great Assembly and assist Dey in every way possible kept me focused and active the whole afternoon till late in the evening. I should have ordered dinner for us and gone straight to Dey’s room, but I didn’t. I decided to do something else first. And now I’m suffering the consequences.
I lean my back on the cool, marble wall next to his door and take few deep breaths to gather the courage to enter. My face is burning. My hands are shaking. I’ve never been so exhausted and startled in my whole life. God help me! Trickles of sweat are running down my temples. I gulp heavily. No doubt, he knew about this. I’m sure he is experienced. It’s obvious. But I didn’t know. I didn’t have a clue. And now I’m so hot and bothered that I barely breathe. Maybe, I should have waited for him to tell me. I should have been more patient.
I hear voices down the corridor. A group of girls are approaching, talking and giggling.
“Did you see them holding hands?” one of them whispers. “They are both so handsome! I would marry either of them and even both at the same time!”
“Hush, silly!” another hisses. “We’re in front of The Sand Snake’s room. He’ll slit your throat, if he hears your nonsense.”
“He’s The High Protector now,” the other answers. “He’s here to save us, not to cause harm. The person who is blessed to touch The Chosen can never be cruel.”
“Aaaah, I’m dying to touch Prince Sai. He is as beautiful as the stars in the night sky,” her friend gasps. “I’ve always been in love with him.”
“You can’t be in love with the God’s Whisper,” the third sneers. “You’re just a servant.”
“Oh, please!” my admirer retorts indignantly. “Everyone knows that you love the prinx. You’d do anything to be the one to serve their meals. Don’t deny that you stole their earring. It’s still under your pillow.”
“And what if I did?” the other squeaks. “At least I still have a chance.”
“Hahaha! A frog has a better chance to fly…”
They are already too close. I hear their steps right behind the corner. They’ll see me any second. I have no choice but to sneak through the door and quickly shut it behind me. Naughty girls! I chuckle. Arxia will blush like crazy when I tell them. It will be clearly visible even under their make-up. The following knock makes me jump.
“Your Highness,” one of the girls calls. “Dinner is here. May we come in?”
I quickly look around. Dey is nowhere to be seen. Tasla is stretched out by the pool, lazily dipping his paw in the water, trying to get one of the carps. He has obviously decided that this is our new bedroom. I wouldn’t disagree. I sit on the bed, pretending to be sleepy and relaxed and answer, “Yes, please enter!”
The moment the girls step into the room, I hear a splash behind my back. They start shrieking and gasping, gazing behind me, almost dropping the platters. I turn around and my jar drops. Dey is standing in the middle of the pool, naked, grinning from ear to ear. His wet hair covers his shoulders. Water droplets are streaking down his tanned, ripped chest, glistening at the light of the candles. He is holding a golden fish in his hand.
“See,” he waves it under Tasla’s nose. “If you want it, you have to get wet, you slacker.”
A plate clanks on the floor. He raises his gaze and smirks, “Oh, excuse me ladies!” Then dives under the water again, together with the fish.
I glance at the girls. They are all standing frozen. “Come on!” I snort, trying not to laugh out. “Leave the food on the table.” It takes a few more minutes for them to gather up and serve dinner before running out. Loud giggles erupt seconds after the door closes behind them.
I’m still blinking after the noisy group when two arms wrap around me and Dey glues to my back. “Heyy, what took you so long?” he purrs in my ear. “We were missing you. I think the kitty is hungry. What do you feed him?”
“Stop! You are wetting all my clothes,” I mumble.
“Mmm, you’re right,” he chuckles. “Now, you’ll have to take them off.” He turns me to face him and raises a brow, “Why are you so flustered? Did the girls bother you?”
“No,” I shake my head. “Well, just a little.”
“Has something happened?” he insists. “You look as if you’ve seen a ghost.”
“This is for Tasla,” I point at a large bowl of raw meat, avoiding the question. “You can take it to the terrace, so he will be able to climb down to the garden after eating. He usually runs outside all night.”
Dey pecks my lips, takes the bowl and heads outside. I’m astonished how confident he is, walking around with no clothes on. He has every right to be so. Everything in him is pure perfection. Tasla immediately jumps and follows him.
“Come kitty,” he pets his head. “This is better than the fish. Let’s give some time to our precious Moon to ease up and tell us what’s wrong.”
My face turns bright red, but I keep quiet and start peeling the soaked tunic off my body. I don’t really know how to tell him, but finally decide that being completely honest is the best way.
“I went to see the healers,” I mutter under my breath.
“Why? Are you ill?” Dey sits next to me and pulls me on his lap. “Why didn’t you tell me that you’re not feeling well? It was a crazy day. Maybe, you’re too tense. You shouldn’t worry so much. No need to stress out.”
“No, I’m fine,” I lean my head on his shoulder. “I asked them to perform the ritual.”
“What ritual?” Dey asks puzzled, but then his eyes widen. “Oh, the ritual! You mean the one for coming of age. They told you everything about being intimate.”
I turn a brighter shade of red and only nod.
“Impatient, huh?” he smirks, squeezing me closer. “And what do you think?”
“I think I’m ready,” I whisper, “but I’m not sure at the same time.”
“In that case, you will simply have to trust me,” he smiles. “I know better than any healer exactly what you need.”
Photo 224217130 © Dimasandhika80 | Dreamstime.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 34!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
Dey is getting along great with Tasla.
How do you think the jaguar’s first meeting with Harda will go?
Do you think that Sai was too impatient and should have waited some more instead of going through the ritual?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
35. Need (Sai)
[xxx - mature content warning]
[Please, note that this is explicit, so approach with caution. If you don’t like this type of scenes, skip the chapter and it will not affect the plot.]
“Sai, what are you doing?” Dey softly smiles, watching me rub my cheek on his knee. His warm, umber eyes are tender. His fingers are buried in my hair, playing lazily with the untamed strands.
We have just finished our dinner. I am sitting on the floor, on a fluffy pillow at his feet. It was a little awkward at the beginning to eat naked, but my prince is so confident in his skin. We were chatting and he made me laugh a hundred times. I soon got used and accepted it as something nice and natural. I would never let him wear clothes again if I could. His body is a masterpiece, created by the constant efforts to survive and the unforgiving sun in the desert. And yet, he is so svelte, like an exquisite ancient statue, made sharper and more unique by the years of admiration. I am trying not to gaze but the movements of his muscles, the glow of his caramel skin and the way his wet, raven hair falls on his bare shoulders are captivating. My eyes are drawn to him all the time. I can’t take them off his rough beauty. He is all I have ever dreamed of and so much more.
“I thought about everything the healers taught me,” I mumble, sliding my palms up his calves, “and reached a conclusion.”
“Oh,” he raises a brow, smirking. “I wonder what it might be.”
My hands move on his firm thighs. I can see his excitement building up. He’s already big and hard, right in front of my face. I take a deep breath, gather all my courage and answer, “I understand now that I was awfully selfish.”
“What do you mean? What makes you say that, precious Moon?” he asks, although I am sure he knows the answer.
“You came to me, caressing me with your breath by the lake in the grass land.” I rest my cheek on his knee again and look deep into his eyes. “You watched over my sleep in the tent at the Second Shelter and gave me your whole kingdom by leaving the golden moon on my pillow. Your brave heart never feared to get as close to me as possible at the waterfall. You didn’t hesitate even for a moment to risk your life and touch me.”
I press my lips to the inner side of his thigh. It’s hot and smooth like marble. My tongue flicks over the skin and Dey’s quiet moan makes everything inside me tingle. Why haven’t I done this so far? I’m shaken by the realization that every time he touches me, I can touch him right back.
My mouth is exploring tenderly. Now that I’ve started, I can never stop. I bite and lick every spot all the way to his groin. He has gathered everything in him. I can taste the Great Desert sand and smell the God’s Garden flowers. The heat of the sun makes my lips tremble, soothed the next second by the cold waters of the God’s Eye. He is the essence of my world.
Dey’s breathing quickens but I stop just before touching his beautiful erection and whisper, “It is always you, my bright Sun. You always take every risk and never ask for repay. You do everything to make me happy, always gentle, careful to give me no more and no less than I need. I trust you. I love everything that you are. But I don’t want to just take anymore. I want to give. I have to know that you get everything you need too.”
“I only need you,” Dey gulps heavily, careful not to move. “Your happiness is all that matters to me.”
“Then make me even happier,” I breathe out and slowly run my tongue from the base of his penis to the tip. The hardness under the velvety skin, the taste of summer haze, autumn leaves and snowy mornings mingle and make each of my senses go wild. I harshly grip his thighs and take his whole length into my mouth with one swift move.
“Slowly, Moon Ray,” Dey gasps. “You are not used to this. Take your time. We don’t need to hurry.”
I release him just to mewl, “I can’t!” and pounce on him again. What is happening to me? It feels as if something is bursting into flames inside of me, creating sudden explosions everywhere in my body. They become stronger by the second. I feel the power flowing into my veins. It is becoming unbearable. I grab Dey’s hands and almost scream, “Please, help me! Be harsh! Please yourself! Do it! I beg you!”
“Sai… Oh God!” Dey cups my cheeks. His hands are trembling. “What is this? You are emitting light. Your eyes are scarlet. Are you in pain? Talk to me!”
“I don’t know,” I whine, squirming between his legs. A sudden unbearable jolt of scorching need makes me grip his ankles and whimper, “I… need… please… your taste… Aaah!… Dey, help me!”
“Breathe, my love! Try to calm down!” Dey slides his fingers under my chin and grips my nape with the other hand. “Tell me to stop if it’s too much.”
I quickly nod, although, I know it can never be too much and close my lips around his glans. He pushes in slowly, directing gently my head with his hands. It’s too slow. The pain in my groin demands more power. I grab his waist and pull him towards me abruptly.
“You’re wild!” he moans and loosens the grip on my head to allow me to move the way I want. I push until his tip hits the back of my throat. I feel him leaking inside. The taste is sweet and addictive. Dey whispers shakily, “Moon Ray, what is happening to you?”
I follow his startled gaze. My eyes widen. I see the energy under my transparent skin. It looks like a stream of melted lava, flowing all over my body. Rays of light break through every pore. I somehow know that the only thing that can save me from bursting into flames is Dey’s taste inside of me.
“Do not hold back! Please!” I demand.
Dey bites his bottom lip, making me whimper at the sight and grabs a handful of my hair, thrusting all his length harshly into my mouth. I take it gratefully, closing my eyes to savor the moment. Every move he makes eases the pressure under my skin. He starts thrusting in a steady rhythm, moaning loudly. Every drop that spills into my mouth, every sound that slips out between his lips brings me relief. I’m shaking. My whimpers are desperate. I’m sucking him savagely, swirling my tongue around his glans.
“Sai, I’m coming,” Dey groans. I squeeze his thigh to encourage him. The moment the first spurt hits my throat, my body curls up and then tenses like a taut bowstring. He reaches between my legs and starts gliding his palm up and down my overly sensitive penis. I try to keep him in my mouth longer but the crazy jolts of pleasure make me scream again and again. The boiling lava under my skin slowly cools down with every strong jet I release. I finally collapse on the floor, drained out and unable to move. I don’t have the strength to lift my eyelids. All the burning energy has disappeared, leaving me breathless. It’s an odd feeling. Something that has kept me on alert all of my life is now gone. I am free and calm.
I welcome Dey’s arms around me. They lift me on the bed. My head is pulled on his chest. He is caressing soothingly my back.
“I’m sorry!” I barely utter. “I have no idea what happened. I didn’t want to startle you and be so aggressive.”
“Shhh,” Dey kisses my forehead. “It was perfect! The best thing I have ever felt. You can go wild on me as much as you like.”
“I love you!” I whisper and peek at his face, fighting the sleep.
“Moon Ray, your eyes,” he gasps.
“What is wrong with my eyes?” I ask worriedly.
“Nothing is wrong. They are just different, the purest shade of blue.”
Photo 22227789 © George Mayer | Dreamstime.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 35!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
It seems both Sai and Dey were surprised by what happened.
What do you think was the reason for this unexpected outburst of untamed power?
Do you think that the cute pink color of Sai’s eyes is lost forever?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
36. New Friends (Sai)
Two days of hectic preparations have passed in the blink of an eye. The evenings were spent in long hours of discussions and mastering Dey’s rescue plan. It is reckless and extreme like everything he does, but I have already learned that this is exactly what makes him always successful. The time of the Great Assembly has come.
We are standing, holding hands, in the middle of the square, in front of the royal palace, together with Prinx Arxia and The First. The two kings and their queens are on our both sides. The impressive procession on the main street, slowly moving towards us, has been going on from early morning.
The commotion around the wide road, leading from the city gates to the palace, is unimaginable. People are crowding the sidewalks. The crowns of the trees rustle with the giggles of the impatient children who have climbed the branches for a better view at the impressive parade. Black feathers are swirling in the air together with the usual pink, rose petals. The citizens chose them to symbolize my prince since our engagement was announced.
Each tribe has sent three representatives, the governor, the general in command of the local army and a priest. The groups are dressed in various, colorful, national costumes, typical of the area. Everyone has brought gifts for the Supreme Commanders.
A ruler, taller than most of the people I know, with copper skin, warm smile and a huge crown of deer antlers, jumps from the back of an enormous rainbow boa and raises his hand. “Greetings from the people of the waterfalls! Congratulations on your engagement, Prince Dai Stial! My respects, Prince Dai Danail! May your joining together bring us all peace and prosperity.”
We curtly nod and welcome him. I squeeze Dey’s hand and feel his thumb gently caressing my palm. The forest king waves to the writhing animal. It obediently bows its head. He removes a necklace with a huge, glittering, yellow diamond from its neck and hands it to Dey, “We humbly ask you to accept our most precious jewel, the Morning Star, as a wedding gift.”
“I accept it with great gratitude. It would be an honor to see my beloved Moon wear this priceless treasure,” Dey answers and puts the unique jewel on my neck. The gem is refracting the sun rays, drawing dancing rainbows on my dark blue tunic.
The group from the waterfalls proceeds to enter the palace.
A young, beautiful person with long, snow white hair, almost reaching the ground, and even paler complexion, leads the next group to us. Their companions are two men like mountains. All three ride white stallions. They are dressed in black, leather pants and vests and green cloaks.
“The people of the Lost Caves wish you many years of health and welfare, Supreme Commanders. May your marriage be the happiest one,” the governor smiles. Their cloud grey eyes focus on my face. “Sai, you little, sly fox! I knew that the whole thing with the no touching taboo was a sham! You waited for the most handsome man to appear to throw yourself in his arms, didn’t you?”
“Prinx Mostal,” I giggle. “I am so happy to see you again. Dey, meet my most entertaining cousin and one of my best childhood friends.”
“His best friend ever,” Mostal pouts. “I deserve the title for being spanked three times by my father for trying to pull your hair.”
“You tried much more than that,” I laugh. Dey is giving me a curious look, but I shake my head, “I’ll tell you some other time.”
“I already like you, Your Highness,” he shakes my cousin’s hand. “We will work together a lot. The caves play a big part in my plan.”
“Call me Mos,” the prinx grins. “We’re a family now, aren’t we. I hope you will accept this small wedding gift.”
Mostal hands him an ebony casket, plated in gold and decorated with rubies. Two extraordinary daggers made of glass lay in it. I know them. They are legendary. It is believed that the first fire monster was killed with them thousands of years ago. No one knows their origin, but the crystal they are made of is stronger than any metal.
“Wow,” Dey gasps with sheer delight. “Don’t tell me these are the Crystal Daggers. This is too much! I don’t know what to say.”
“Just say thank you, silly,” Mos chuckles and pats Dey’s shoulder before waving to their men to go.
Suddenly, the noise on the street amplifies to the point that we can’t hear our own voices. The children start screaming with excitement and fear. The sea of people withdraws from the sidewalks, back to the lush gardens behind them.
I raise my eyes and gasp at the sight.
It’s king Dorth’s guard, marching in neat ranks, led by Dey’s best friend. Tar is riding his big, red stallion at the head, beaming from ear to ear and waving to the children. Harda is walking slowly next to him, leaving a trail of purple saliva and tossing curious glances at the startled multitude around him.
“Dearest God!” Arxia squeaks next to me. “Look at his muscles. I’ve never seen something so impressive. And his face, scarred and rough, but still so handsome! Look at those biceps and the tattoos! He’s gorgeous! What is his name?”
“Why I have the feeling that you are not asking about Harda, child,” Dey chuckles. “Do you like him?”
“I… I was speaking about the bat,” Arxia shrieks, turning bright red from head to toe, but unable to tear their gaze away from the handsome warrior despite the denial.
“Hmm,” my prince smirks. “I do not see any tattoos on him.”
Tar jumps from the horse and falls on one knee in front of us, “At your service commanders.”
“Raise, my friend,” I smile. “I believe you know everyone here except prinx Arxia.”
“As rare and elusive happiness might be, my heart is racing as I have just found its true meaning. I am enchanted. Forgive me, my prinx. I don’t deserve the pleasure of laying my eyes on such an exquisite beauty,” Tar says, making Dey’s eyes become as wide as plates.
“Wow, I didn’t know you were so good at poetry,” he grins. “Be careful, Tar. Arxia is a prophet. Whatever thoughts are occupying your mind, they will easily foresee them.”
“I will be glad to give you all my thoughts and anything else that you might wish to have,” Tar bows, placing a juicy kiss on Arxia’s delicate hand.
My poor cousin looks as if they’re going to faint at any second, but manages to produce a shaky smile and mumbles, “Would you like me to show you around the palace, count Tarsarian?”
“Just call me Tar, Your Highness,” the warrior smirks, wrapping an arm around Arxia’s dainty waist and winks to Dey over his shoulder.
“Watch out, Tar,” my prince calls after him. “The child has just turned eighteen.”
“Do you have any doubts that I am a gentlemen,” the warrior grumbles.
“I don’t doubt that you’re a fine man,” Arxia chirps, pulling him inside.
“Moon Ray,” Dey chuckles, “I think our sweet prophet just found something they couldn’t predict.”
“I know some girls who will be quite disappointed,” I sigh.
A group of children carefully approaches us.
“Oh, Harda has admirers too,” Dey waves to them to come closer. “let’s make these cuties happy. Come on, little monster! Down, boy!”
Photo 22227789 © George Mayer | Dreamstime.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 36!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
Some more characters were introduced.
Do you think the meeting between Tar and Arxia is a beginning of a love story?
What is the role of prinx Mostal’s caves in Dey’s plan?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
37. A Little Something from Home (Sai)
The unimaginable uproar, coming from the big, black hall can be heard even at the farthest ends of the enormous passage between the high colonnades. Almost a thousand people are gathered there. The ambassadors of every tribe on the Continent are waiting impatiently for the Great Assembly to start. This is the third known time that it has been convened. The first one, as the legend tells, was held in the Lost Caves, at the first appearance of the fiery monsters. The second was gathered to announce my birth. This one’s purpose is to save the world.
I am squeezing Dey’s hand tightly as we are walking slowly towards the entrance. The hallway is packed with people. It seems every single inhabitant of the royal palace is here, from the high nobility to the last servant. The multitude parts like an ocean, withdrawing its waves to make way for us.
I am fighting to keep the smile on my face, but my heart is racing. I’m used to always having crowds around me wherever I go, but this is different. Everyone’s eyes are pinned on us with one single expectation, to save their very existence. I take a deep breath and straighten my posture. I will never bend under the heavy burden again. I’ll be Dey’s strongest support. I breathe hope and live on courage. We are the High Protectors. I don’t have the right to be weak anymore.
“Are you nervous, Moon Ray?” he bends closer to my ear. “I’ve been into the most savage battles, but have never felt so anxious. How about we just run away together on a honeymoon in Eleysan’s mountains and try everything that those healers taught you?”
“Tempting,” I giggle quietly, “but we both know that you’ll never do it.”
“Aaah,” Dey sighs deeply. “Life can be very difficult with such a smarty for a spouse.”
“Prince Dai Danail!” we hear a deep, male voice and Dey is suddenly scooped in a clumsy hug. Lord Malderyn, the white-bearded commander of the Northern Kingdom’s cavalry is patting him on the back, obviously delighted to see us. “Congratulations, my boy! I heard about the negotiations. Hahaha! I have never been more proud of you! I was watching you, growing up in front of my eyes in that desert pit of fire and knew that a day would come when you would put His Majesty, The Beast in his place.”
His vibrant, sincere laughter drowns out the noise around us. The rugged man nods amiably to me, “I wish you all the best, Prince Dai Stial! Take good care of this boy. He might be rough around the edges, but has a heart of gold.”
“I know,” I return his warm smile. “I could not dream of a better one.”
“Did you go back home, my lord?” Dey asks with a little sadness in his voice. “Has it changed?”
“Not in the least,” the warrior grins from ear to ear. “You can still find the most beautiful women and the best wine there. Hahaha! Oh, wait a second! I’ve got a little something from home for your beloved prince. This is not a wedding gift. The real one I’ll give you at the marriage ceremony. I just saw this and thought you’d like him to have it.”
He shoves his hand in a leather purse, hanging from his belt and takes out a crumpled flower. Despite the fact that it has seen better days, it’s still incredibly beautiful. Its delicate petals, as if woven of fine silver threads, spread a soft glow.
“What is this?” I ask, gazing at the tiny natural wonder.
“The moon flower,” Dey whispers, carefully placing it on my palm. “I’ll take you to the Midnight Fields someday. They are difficult to reach and very dangerous since the mountain death bats’ territory is nearby, but it’s worth it. You’ve never seen such a place.”
He raises his hand and shouts “Silence!” The nosy chatter around us immediately fades away. “Blow on it,” he smiles.
The moment the air stream hits the silver fibers, a gentle ringing echoes through the quiet hall. The stronger I blow, the more rich and melodic the sound is. It’s like the bickering of a mountain brook and sonorous bird trills. The sweet melody resonates in every part of my body, making me warm and ecstatic. The flower’s glow changes its colors from light yellow, through pale violet to rich purple.
I stop only when I am completely out of breath and look around. Everyone is gazing at the miracle in my hand as if under a spell. Suddenly, the silent crowd erupts in loud cheers.
“Did you like it?” Dey stares into my eyes dreamily.
“I loved it!” I beam, still unable to comprehend what exactly just happened. I hurry to hide the precious blossom in my sleeve and exclaim, “I can’t wait to come with you in Eleysan!”
“Soon, Moon Ray,” Dey kisses my forehead.
“Thank you, my lord!” I turn to Lord Malderyn who is so pleased with himself that has puffed up like a peacock.
“Urgh! Enough flattery and cringing!” someone growls behind me. Its the frowning Lord Bardal whose scowl leaves no doubt of his contempt.
I am tempted to give him another lesson, but my father approaches, “Everything is ready. We can begin.”
We head to the assembly, followed by the Supreme Council of Eleysan.
Photo 118359568 / Mystical Flower © Irinayeryomina | Dreamstime.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 37!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
Next is the Great Assembly where Dey has to convince everyone to to carry out his plan.
Do you think he’ll succeed?
Will there be resistance? 🤔
last chance for some theories about what he’s up to. 😉
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
38. To the Last Breath! (Sai)
The enormous hall is completely silent. Only the crackling of the fire in the wrought iron torches, mounted on the black, marble walls can be heard. A thousand pairs of eyes are pinned on us. The diverse sea of people of all ages, ethnicities and beliefs is motionless. Some are sitting on the chaise lounges, the thick furs and numerous cushions, scattered everywhere. Others are standing, impatiently waiting to hear what we have to say. I and Dey are at the huge table, twenty feet long and fifteen wide, which is crafted as a detailed relief map of the entire Continent.
Everything is before us, the picturesque sea shore and the high mountains of Eleysan. We can see the deepest, inaccessible gorge, hidden among the thick forests and the sharp ridges of the peaks. A narrow stone bridge leads over the abyss to the steep cliff of The Portal. Green valleys and broad, fertile planes stretch all the way to the Endless Desert. The God’s Eye is glimmering in the purest blue at its end. The ochre chain of the Great Border Rock Wall separates it from the grass land. I smile at the sight of the tiny copy of Queen Jendayi’s palace and the lake where I felt the warm breath of love on my skin for the first time. The ancient forest follows with the waterfalls and the Lost Caves, hidden deep in its heart. The Capital with the Royal Palace in the middle, spreads along the rocky south coast. It’s our world, our home, our life, something worth fighting for to the last breath.
“Honorable rulers, wise ambassadors, brave warriors, humble servants of God…” Dey’s voice booms like thunder in a cloudless sky over the assembly. He pauses as his gaze circles, stopping at each face. He finally adds quietly, “… my friends! We are all here because of the dreadful news. The world as we know it is coming to its end. Whatever happens, it will never be the same. Our faithful keepers did their best to save us from the doom for thousands of years. Our sublime prophets helped us foresee the dangers and defeat them. They are here, by our side, on this very day as always, but this time we can’t rely only on their powers. We need to fight ourselves.”
“We are ready!” someone shouts. “Lead and we’ll follow! The wild cheetahs have no fear. We’re fast and deadly.”
“No monster can defeat the mountaineers!” another shout follows. “We grow up side by side with the death bats and drink from the same pure brooks. Even they are not as tough as we are.”
“I pledge allegiance to the Supreme Commanders,” prinx Mostal raises a fist in the air. “To the last breath!”
“To the last breath!” count Tarsarian and lord Malderyn shout, followed by the other members of Eleysan’s Council.
King Dorth and King Unufrail raise from their seats. Their fists fly up simultaneously and so do mine and Dey’s. Each and everyone present does the same in few seconds.
“To the last breath!” The walls tremble by the deafening rallying cry.
“Thank you, my friends!” Dey continues when the crowd finally calms down. “This will be the hardest battle of all. Only rough power can’t stop our enemy. Neither can the most sophisticated weapons. We have to be fearless, resourceful, even cunning. We won’t engage in open confrontation. It would be our demise. We need to outsmart the monsters. We are going to build a trap, a deadly pitfall which they will not be able to pass through to reach us.”
“The traps are for cowards,” the black-bearded, bulky bear standing next to Dey’s father yells, pointing his finger at my prince . “When did you start avoiding battles, commander Sand Snake? The luxurious baths and the girly perfumes made you forget who you were too quickly. Did your poison turn into sweet honey?”
I see Dey reaching for his dagger, but before he can take it out, King Dorth grabs the insolent lord by the throat and growls, “Bardal, watch your damn mouth! As much as I like your impudence, I will not hesitate to rip out your tongue if I hear you speak disrespectfully to one of the High Protectors once again. You better learn where to draw the line.”
Lord Bardal snorts indignantly and flops back on his seat.
“My plan is risky,” Dey continues sternly. “There are a lot of ifs and buts. It requires hard work and sacrifices. It might even be more difficult than to just face the monsters and fight them. However, there is one major advantage. It will save many lives. If there is anyone else who disagrees, now is the time to speak.”
“I’m in!” prinx Mostal grins, approaching the map. “Hazard is my middle name.”
“Let’s hear what you’ve got, Supreme Commanders,” King Unafrail nods.
I put my finger on the Portal and start. “The monsters will come from here. We know from the last breach that they aim at the plains and the valleys first, lured by the easy prey there. Their next goal is the shore. The First confirmed that tens of thousands were expected. We can’t stop them and can’t fight them in the open or in the air. So, we’ll let them hunt.”
“What about the tribes who live in those areas?” the ambassador of the farmers asks. “We are doomed.”
“We have thought about it,” Dey answers. “Here is the first big challenge of this plan. We will have to organize a complete evacuation of the Continent.”
“Are you insane?” the representative of the sea people of Eleysan shouts. “This is impossible! And where will all these people go?”
“There are three places which the fire butterflies have never been able to reach,” I continue, careful to keep my voice calm, firm and reassuring. We need to make these rulers believe in us for the plan to succeed. A hint of doubt can ruin everything.
“The first one is here,” I point at the the densest forests of the Green Mountains.
“This place is teeming with death bats,” someone interferes. “What is the point of throwing ourselves into the claws of one type of monsters to avoid another?”
“It’s possible,” the chief of the mountain tribe, a tough man with a weathered face and thick, black hair states. “We know the bats’ habits and how to avoid them. We can teach others. Many people can hide in the forests, all the population of the God’s Garden if necessary. Even if the butterflies reach us, the bats will never let them in without a fight. They kill everything they spot on their territory.”
“This is your task then, my lord,” Dey nods. “Build dwellings in the most secluded places. Ensure there will be enough food and water for the people from the planes. Teach them how to survive in the mountain. There should be no one in the open one year from now, except ten thousand warriors under the command of Lord Malderin.”
“Consider it done, Supreme Commander,” the chief raises his fist.
“The second place is here,” I continue, putting my finger on the God’s Eye. “The butterflies stay away from the desert since there’s nothing to hunt there and water is hard to find. There’s enough of it here, though, and they’ve never reached that far. A vast cave system is hidden under the cliffs and the military camp around it is well equipped.”
“This should be our priority then,” the tall governor of the cheetah tribe says. The vibrant color of her silk, red robe beautifully accentuates her deep bronze skin. Her midnight black curls fall on her bare shoulders. Her voice is full of determination and courage. “We’ll get ready to welcome the people of the grass land. They will be safe.”
“Good,” Dey smiles with admiration. “I’ll need ten thousand warriors in the savannah too.”
“That, of course will be us, boys,” Queen Jendayi gracefully leans on the table. “We are ready to stand our ground. No monster shall reach the God’s Eye.”
“The last place is here,” I point at the Lost Caves. “The thick jungle makes it almost unreachable. It has already proved to be the perfect shelter.”
“The caves can accommodate unlimited amount of people,” young prinx Mostal confirms and immediately frowns at Dey, shaking their long, silver hair. “I’m disappointed, though. You said that my role would be essential. I thought some action would be involved. Are you saying that I am expected only to build dwellings and gather food?”
“Absolutely not, Your Highness,” Dey chuckles. “I need you for the most entertaining part.”
Mostal grins from ear to ear, impatiently taping their foot.
“We’ll build the trap together,” my spouse announces, wrapping an arm around my waist, “and will exterminate some insects. It will be great fun, I promise.”
“Oh, my!” my cousin giggles. “Sai, where do you find this type of men? I definitely need one too.”
“Oh, there’s one more thing,” Dey says, raising his eyes to look at the excited assembly. “I need ten thousand sky divers.”
Photo 57412164 / Map © Helgardas | Dreamstime.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 38!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
What do you think of the plan?
It clearly won’t go as smoothly as it sounds.
More surprises are coming in the next chapter and soon it will get literally hot. 😉
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
39. Hunting for Diamonds (Sai)
“Hahahaha!” The boisterous laughter makes everyone look at King Dorth and Lord Bardal who are holding their bellies and wiping the tears from their eyes. Muffled snickers can be heard here and there in the crowd. The corners of my mouth curl up. The view is hilarious, despite the fact that they are mocking our plan. I would have never believed it, if someone had told me that these two grumpy bears can cackle so sincerely. Even Dey starts to giggle.
“Well,” he turns to them. “I am happy I could entertain you, my lords. I understand why you find my demand so amusing. Let me tell you something, though. it’s possible and we really need those ships. How would we relocate five million people within a year, without fast means of transport that can carry heavy loads? The moment a diver is assembled, it will be sent to assist with the resettlement. Hopefully, all of them will be ready at the end of the year for our back up plan.”
“Oh, a back up plan,” Queen Jendayi nods approvingly. “There should always be one. You never know with those monsters. More than expected may come or the trap may not work.”
“Correct!” Dey agrees. “If something goes wrong and we are not able to lure the butterflies into the trap or all other options are lost, we can leave the Continent. Sky divers are faster. With precise planning we can escape and search for new land.”
“There is no other dry land, Commander,” someone shouts from the back. “There is only the Continent and the endless sea.”
“We all have heard the legend of The Shallow Sea,” I answer. “The bridges between the mainland and the islands may have sunk underwater, but I am sure there is other dry land out there. The sea level has not risen enough to flood everything. Finding new territories will at least give us time to rearrange our forces and come back with another plan to claim our home back.”
“There was no Shallow Sea and no bridges,” King Dorth grumbles. “I don’t believe those religious nonsense. How can one person, the so called God, make the water rise and the land disappear or build a portal in the rocks, let alone tame the fiery beasts? it’s all a fabrication, a fairy tale to put children to sleep.”
“How would you explain the birth of The Chosen then?” king Unufrail approaches. “ ‘A man shall be born one day who shall hear my whisper.’ Those were God’s words and they came true.“
“You wish!” Dey’s father sneers. “I believe neither that someone said it, nor that your son is God’s chosen. These are just the circus tricks your clan performs to assert its power. Your prophesies serve only your needs.”
“God forgive your ignorance, Your Majesty,” a tall priest in a black, hooded robe stands up nearby. “We’ve all heard the Whisper. Only Prince Dai Stial can evoke it. Be careful! There is a power in this world that is superior to us.”
“If you’re so blessed,” Lord Bardal grunts, squinting at me, “can you tell what the whispered words mean?” I contemplate weather to answer the provocation, but decide to let it pass for the sake of the success of our plan. This is not the place to start pointless arguments.
“You can worship whatever you want, Excellency,” the king stubbornly shakes his head. “I believe in the power of weapons and consider only the proven facts. They indisputably point out that only six air diamonds exist. Even if we build the divers the Supreme Commanders want, there is no way to make them fly.”
The assembly starts buzzing approvingly. King Dorth proved his point. His logic is irrefutable… but not quite. It’s time for me to play my part.
“Silence,” I raise my voice. “Look at this!” The noise dies out. All eyes are on me.
“The air diamonds were found here, at the entrance of the underwater cave.” I put my finger on the God’s Eye lake. “You all use the crystal communication system to send messages at long distances within minutes. We know that there is an underground network of crystal caves, stretching throughout the whole continent. They are all connected. That is why every tribe was able to create their own code of knocks and taps. We developed devices to transmit them. The crystals are so sensitive and resonant that our messages can be detected easily four dives away, from the farthest north to the farthest south. There are locations for sending them everywhere.”
I move my finger from King Dorth’s palace, across Eleysan, the desert, The First Shelter and all the way through the forest to the Capital.
“The God’s eye underwater cave is a part of this natural wonder,” I explain. “This means that it is much vaster than we’ve seen. We have only reached it’s entrance, but it is enormous. There must be thousands of air diamonds deep inside.”
“No doubt about it. There’s one big issue, though,” king Unufrail interrupts me. “We can’t go deeper. The men who retrieved the diamonds barely managed to make it back to the surface alive. We are talking about seven hundred feet free dive only to the cave entrance. No one can survive more with no air to breathe.”
“We can!” Dey states, putting a hand on my shoulder.
“No!” Queen Airya stands up. “I do not agree. It’s too dangerous. What makes you think that you can go without breathing longer than the best divers. Haven’t you heard the rumors about what they saw? The cave is not uninhabited. Something was lurking in the dark galleries and it wasn’t a carp fish.”
“I agree,” Queen Salia joins her. “This is reckless. You will face many risks, even without diving into the unknown. We have enough monsters on the ground.”
“We will do it,” Dey repeats. “Don’t worry about us. We know how to survive.”
He makes a sign to count Tarsarian who rushes to open the door widely and screams, “Bring in the tank!”
The assembly is chattering noisily in eager anticipation. Several servants are pushing an enormous glass container, full of water, on a roller cart. There is a wooden ladder, attached to a platform, mounted on it’s top. They install it in the middle of the hall. It is ten feet high and big enough for at leas ten people to swim in it.
“Look at this first and then the assembly will decide whether to support this endeavor,” Dey addresses the intrigued people. “Building ten thousand flying ships is costly and difficult enterprise. We need you to believe in us.”
We go up the steps and stand on the platform.
“Oh, no, no, no!” prinx Mostal yells and climbs the ladder in few seconds like a monkey. They quickly lift their long hair in a high bun and grin, “Boys, what were you thinking? This ain’t happening without me. Get used to it, cousin Dey! I’m dying for adventures. Whatever you do, count me in.”
“I like your spirits, cousin Mos,” Dey chuckles, wrapping his arms around me. “I’m sure you’ll like this. Let’s do it, Moon Rey!”
“Wait!” Tar shouts and hurries to join us. “I can’t believe that you were going to leave me behind. Whatever you do, I’m in too. Don’t you ever forget it again!”
The crowd is silent. All eyes are pinned on us. Arxia is fanning themselves nervously with a colorful handkerchief, leaning on my mother. Tar winks and blows them a kiss. I open my arms and focus, letting the energy flow trough my body and concentrate on my palms. The soft glow spreads and surrounds the four of us.
“Aaaah,” Dey smiles, “Your eyes are like spring roses again. I loved the blue color, but missed the lovely pink as well.”
I smile back. It’s so easy this time. I have much more control than before. A thought is enough to direct the power where I want. I feel it as a natural part of me, not something I have to tame and fight. We wait a few minutes until it warms our skin. I nod. We are ready.
Dey commands, “Dive!”
We all jump into the water. The glimmer, surrounding each of us, takes the shape of a perfect sphere, keeping the water away. Our clothes remain dry and we can breathe freely while we are swimming in our bubbles.
“Wow, this is awesome!” Mos giggles. “I can’t wait to go hunting for diamonds.”
“What about the mysterious monster?” I ask.
“Pfff,” they roll their eyes, “I hope it’s big and scary. It will be such a boredom if we just have to swim around and collect stones.”
I hear Dey laughing and turn around. He points at Tar who has pressed his lips on the inner side of the glass while Arxia has done the same on the outside.
The whole assembly is clapping and cheering for us.
Photo 75605273 © Demerzel21 | Dreamstime.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 39!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
Do you think our brave group will find ten thousand air diamonds?
What about the rumors?
Is it true that there is a mysterious monster in the underwater crystal cave? 😉
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
40. Mommy Is Tired (Sai)
It’s done! The Great Assembly accepted our strategy.
A month of celebrations for the end of the war will follow with the royal wedding being its spectacular end. It will be held in Eleysan. The execution of our plan will start immediately after that. We have strict orders for each tribe’s rulers and generals. Everyone will learn their tasks and will have to perform them in strict organization and utmost speed. The time is not enough. A year is nothing when you want to evacuate a whole continent and build ten thousand flying ships. King Dorth and Lord Bardal will supervise the progress in the Green Mountain. Lord Malderyn will be responsible for the planes and the northern sea shore. King Unufrail will coordinate the Southern shore tribes. Queen Jendayi and Queen Salia will watch the preparations in the grass land. Prinx Mostal’s men will be in charge of the Forest and the Caves. Queen Airya will be at the shipyard in Eleysan’s capital. She will make sure that the schedule for the construction of the divers is observed without interruptions. We will discuss the strategy with every representative personally in the greatest detail during the following two weeks and then we are leaving for the God’s Garden.
Our group of six, including me, Dey, Mos, Tar, The First Uyani and Arx is already named by the citizens ‘The Sun, The Moon and the Stars’. Mos, true to their nature proudly calls us ‘The Adventure Team’. Our main tasks are two. We must provide enough air diamonds for the ships to fly which we consider the easier one. The more challenging goal is to find out if other dry land than the Continent still exists. We have six months to do both. We must come back and start preparing the monster trap when the time is up.
I smile while walking to our bedroom down the silent halls. My prince was amazing as always. People were watching him with respect and admiration. Every word he said was on point. It was impossible not to follow him. I chuckle. It seems I am the follower after all.
I was barely able to slip out of the lavish feast which started after the assembly was over. Everyone wants to ask questions. The guests are excited and elated. They feel capable of doing something that in other times would be considered unthinkable. Dey turned everyone into a believer. I lost him in the crowd at a certain point, among greetings and conversations, so I left when I felt really tired. He will follow me sooner or later or, maybe, he is already waiting for me in bed.
“Oh, dear!” I gasp upon entering the room.
I spot the enormous, black, death bat instead of Dey. Harda is sprawled on the floor. His three pairs of shining, red eyes are pinned into me the moment I enter. I hesitate a little bit at the door, but finally decide that we need to become friends if I’m going to marry his master. This is an impressive beast. I would lie if I say that he doesn’t make me nervous every time I find myself too close to his terrifying muzzle. I’ve never been left alone with him. I am not sure how to behave, so I approach carefully and hold out my hand.
“Here Harda! Come, boy! Let’s get to know each other.” I’m trying to keep my voice quiet and calm.
The bat growls and brings his enormous head close to my fingers. The four rows of razor sharp teeth can be clearly seen. The purple saliva is dripping on the floor. I can’t imagine this monster being as small as a kitten, sleeping on a little boy’s palm and can’t stop picturing my arm bitten in half. I take few deep breaths to calm my racing heart and take another step towards him. He growls louder and starts sniffing my palm. My legs are as soft as jelly. I don’t even know how I am still able to stand on my feet.
“Easy, Harda. I am your friend. I promise,” I mutter, more for my own comfort than for the animal to hear. Harda slowly gets up. He’s nearly as tall as me. Each of his huge paws is bigger than both my feet. He keeps sniffing up my arm and across my chest. I’m on the verge of loosing consciousness when he exhales loudly and leans his head on my shoulder. I contemplate if it’s better to stay still or pet it when his rough, purple tongue extends from his mouth and licks my cheek.
“Dearest God!” I groan, feeling the purple slime trickling down my neck.
“I’m so sorry!” I suddenly hear Dey’s voice, coming from the adjacent bath. I can’t see him since the animal is in front of me and I do not dare to move my eyes away from the menacing snout. “I should have sent him on the terrace. Did he startle you, Moon Ray. He would never cause you any harm, but I know how scary he can be.”
“I am ok,” I lie blatantly. The drool is sliding down my back as Harda keeps licking persistently my neck. “Would you, please, call him before he paints me all purple and drowns me in saliva.”
“Aww, are you worried about your looks, beautiful Moon,” Dey chuckles. “Come on! Pet him! That’s what he wants.”
“Are you sure?” I ask tentatively. “It looks more like he’s preparing to eat me.”
“He knows that I love you, Sai,” my spouse keeps laughing. “He would protect you with his life.”
“That doesn’t make this less gross,” I frown and carefully put my hand on the animal’s head. Harda elicits a series of high-pitched chirps. I squeak, “What is this? What does it mean? I’ve never heard him make such sounds.”
“Wow! I can’t believe it,” Dey exclaims. “Death bats make these sounds only when they are with their mothers.”
“Really? He thinks I am his mother?” I bellow incredulously and bravely start scratching his ear. He’s actually kind of cute.
“No silly,” Dey giggles. “He just likes you very, very much.”
“I am truly fond of him too,” I purse my lips. “Now get him off me. I need a bath.”
“Here Harda! Mommy is tired and doesn’t like to be drooled on,” Dey snorts. The bat moves away, following him to the terrace.
“I’m a mess,” I grumble and finally look up at my prince. “Oh, my God! Dey, what have you done? You are… different… you… are… so… ohhh…”
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 40!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
Sai and Harda finally made close acquaintance.
Do you think it went well?
😉
What about ’The Adventure Team“? Will they be able to complete the two tasks?
Why do you think Sai was so surprised when he looked at Dey? 🤭
Next is coming Special Chapter 4. What would you like to be revealed in bigger detail in it?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
Special 4. The Sun, The Moon and The Stars
The young heirs of the most influential families on The Continent joined their forces in a united team, during the Third Great Assembly, to take responsibility for the most challenging tasks in the preparations for a counterattack against the swarms of monsters, expected to invade their home.
Six fearless heroes took the pledge to fight for the world’s salvation to the last breath.
Meet each member of The Adventure Team.
🌟⭐🌗⭐🌟
The First Uyani
The twenty-seven years old leader of The Keepers spent her childhood in Eleysan’s Royal Palace as prince Dai Danail’s nanny. The tradition applies to all girls between the ages of twelve and eighteen who are the king and the queen’s relatives.
Dey didn’t know that she was a keeper at the time and even less that she was the future ruler of the clan. Their ways separated on his twelfth birthday when he was sent to The Endless Desert to fight while she joined her people to take on her duties.
It is a great mystery how The Keepers manage to seal The Portal and what abilities God gave them at the end of the first invasion. It is only known that The First is the most powerful among them.
The person to be The First receives the title at birth. When children with prominent abilities are born, they are usually sent away from The Portal. There is a fragile balance between The Keepers and the opposite force of the fiery butterflies. Whenever one side becomes stronger, so does the other. This means that the monsters will be only enforced, if a child remains nearby while still not able to control and use the power.
The First takes their place at the age of eighteen when they have already mastered how to use their gift.
Uyani couldn’t have occupied the position of a nanny, if she was not related to the royal family. Dey was very surprised to learn this because it would mean that he had a connection with The Keepers. It is still not clear how exactly the two of them are related and what this means. Uyani, however, hinted that there were important secrets he had yet to learn.
In her position as The First, Uyani is one of the most influential people on the Continent, admired and feared by everyone. Her power makes her intimidating, but she is still the sweet girl Dey once knew.
Prinx Arxia
Arx is Sai’s eighteen years old cousin who, despite their young age, is the greatest prophet at the time.
Their father was King’s Unufrail’s younger brother, also a prominent seer, murdered by King Dorth because of the prophecy he made, hinting at a possible love relationship between prince Sai and prince Dey. The King was not only against it, but also interpreted it as the reason for the possible torturous death of his son. He wrongly assumed that it was all a plot to take over Eleysan.
Arxia is very beautiful, gentle and sensitive. They live in the Desert Kingdom’s Royal Palace and are protected and loved by all its inhabitants. They rarely communicate with people out of their circle because of their shyness.
Despite their timidity, Arx couldn’t resist Dey’s best friend’s charm and was deeply infatuated by Tar’s impressive looks and insistent attentions. The strong warrior and the delicate desert flower fell in love at first sight.
Arx’s main ability is to ‘read’ people, immediately sensing their character and hidden abilities as well as, in case of longer contact, their future.
Count Tarsarian
Tar and Dey grew together, first in Eleysan and later in the Endless Desert, becoming partners in mischief and best friends. Tar is The Farmers tribe chief’s son and will inherit the title from his father. He lived in the palace since birth as did the sons of the other rulers. They are traditionally trained in science and warfare together with the prince till they become of age at eighteen.
Tar is a fearless warrior and loyal to death. He would gladly give his life to protect his friends. His mistake was actually the reason Dey and Sai finally met. He thought that he was kidnapping one of King Unufrail’s daughters to help the peace negotiations while it actually turned out to be his only son.
Despite his menacing looks, Tar is a very warm and open hearted person. He is madly in love with prinx Arxia and is considering to ask their hand in marriage.
Prinx Mostal
Mos is another one of Sai’s cousins and a member of The Prophets clan, although, the prinx does not posses the abilities. They are the same age as Sai. The two of them are best childhood friends. Mos lost their parents at a very young age and lived in the palace under the royal family’s protection until becoming of age to take the throne of The Lost Caves.
They are very mischievous, outgoing and courageous person, always craving adventures. A true daredevil. Their family is famous for their heroic deeds during the fiery monsters invasions and the numerous lives they saved. They are thought to be the first people who ever managed to defeat a fiery butterfly in an open fight with the famous crystal daggers which Mostal gave Sai and Dey as a wedding gift.
Prinx Mostal is well known for their long, silver hair, almost reaching the ground, which they swore to cut the day they fall in love, as well as their exquisite beauty which is a distinctive feature of The Prophets clan members.
The delicate appearance, though, should not fool anyone about their character. Mostal rules The Lost Caves with iron hand and has a squad of warriors ready for unrequited feats only at their glance. Mos is a great warrior and can defeat enemies, much bigger in size and strength in a blink of an eye, using their fighting techniques, based on speed, flexibility and resilience.
Prince Dai Danail
Prince Dey went through hard times during his twenty two years, but never lost his courage and determination to protect his warriors and his loved ones. He has many nick names and earned many titles.
He was called The Little Gem till his twelfth year. His nannies thought that he was the most beautiful boy in the world. His title was Dai Danail, Prince of Eleysan and heir of The God’s Garden.
The Sand Snake was the nick name he earned during the ten years of war in the desert. He was also given another title - Commander of The Northern Army.
He became The Follower after his meeting with Sai.
Dey got even more titles after the peace treaty was signed and The Great Assembly was held. He is now also Supreme Commander, High Protector, Spouse of Prince Dai Stial which makes him heir of The Dessert Kingdom as well. His latest nick name is The Sun.
Quite a lot for a twenty-two years old boy, but his most cherished title is, of course, the love of Sai’s life.
Prince Dai Stial
Sai went to The Endless Desert with little hope. He didn’t have the right to influence the war and couldn’t help his father win or stop it. He just felt that the time has come to do something, to get closer to a prince he had listened stories about all his life. He had no plan.
His uneasiness urged him to go outside on that memorable night. He walked along The God’s Eye shore, feeling powerless and desperate to act without knowing what exactly to do.
This was when the faith decided to interfere in the form of a reckless, brave count, determined to help his best friend win a war. Tar threw a bag on Sai’s head and dragged him across the scorching sands for hours. When the prince was finally freed, he didn’t have the strength to look around. A gentle voice asked him to open his eyes. This voice silenced the wails of a frightened queen and erased all his doubts. The moment it touched his ears, he knew who this was. He felt that he found his follower.
Sai had no idea what kind of a person prince Dai Danail was. He thought Dey was cruel and harsh. He didn’t like it, but was ready to use his powers and his charm to make the follower accept his destiny and sacrifice himself to save the world. Sai believed in the Prophecy. He considered the most important to save the lives of millions and was ready to die side by side with his follower.
Something unexpected, beautiful and life changing happened then. The Sand Snake ignored the taboo and saved him from the desert fire. A commander confronted his father and king to shield his soldiers from the diver’s cannons. A terrifying monster, contrary to the self-preservation instinct, protected this extraordinary prince with its body. Sai saw Dey’s smile and everything changed for him.
The Chosen stopped thinking only how important is to follow the prophesy and save the world. The only thing on his mind were two sparkling, brave eyes, the lips he was desperate to kiss and the hot breath that touched his skin for the first time.
Sai found true love.
Nothing can stop him now. He will change the destiny. He will do the impossible.
A/N
Hello at the end of special chapter 4!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
I hope you liked the additional details about each of The Adventure Team’s member.
Did you expect that Sai went to the desert without a plan and was surprised at the person he met there?
Did you think that he had it all figured out in advance?
Do you have a favorite adventurer?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
Photo 27291559 © Lladyjane | Dreamstime.com
Photo 234901049 © Mikedesign | Dreamstime.com
Photo 882317832 © Ganna Gavenko | www.istockphoto.com
Photo 97627772 © DNF-Style | www.istockphoto.com
Photo 69126274 © Andrey Kiselev | Dreamstime.com
Photo 1146414377 © FXQuadro | www.istockphoto.com
Photo172171202 © George Mayer | Dreamstime.com
41. I Am Yours (Danail)
“Dey,” my prince whispers and takes a hesitant step towards me. His wide, pure blue eyes darken. Shades of pink and purple stream into his irises and mix with the azure, turning them into two deep, boiling lakes of colors. “What have you done, my love? Your nannies are right. You are the most beautiful boy in the world indeed.”
“Do you really think so?” I smile in relief.
I thought he didn’t like my new look at first. He seemed a little startled. This is my surprise for him. I slipped out of the feast unnoticed early and asked Queen Salia for help. She was more than happy to send me the groomers. The bunch of squeaking girls were too enthusiastic. After an hour of gasping, giggling, shaving, waxing and massages with all kinds of fragrant oils, they were able to almost erase the traces of life in the desert and transform me into an elegant, refined prince, just like my spouse.
“We have only one month, Moon Ray. Our life will turn into a dangerous adventure when it is over and I will become a warrior again,” I explain. “I wanted this to be the time when I would be handsome for you and show you the prince I was, before the war changed me. You deserve to marry a royalty.”
“I will marry you, Dey,” Sai reaches out and grabs my hand, pulling me closer. “It doesn’t matter if your face is covered with coarse stubble or as smooth as porcelain. I don’t care if you wear black leather with the sharp daggers, tucked in your belt, or your body is wrapped in soft silk and smells of exquisite perfumes. I love you endlessly both ways. You are my prince, my protector, my man. You are everything to me.”
He leans in to kiss me, but shakes his head and wrinkles his nose, “Ew, I am all covered in drool. I need a bath first. This perfection can’t be ruined.” His eyes are studying carefully my clean-shaven face and follow the soft drape of my purple tunic. His fingers run through my smoothed, carefully combed hair. His orbs are glowing now in dark purple. “Pure beauty! My Bright Sun! Thank you for doing this for me!”
Sai quickly turns and runs into the bathroom, leaving me slightly puzzled. Why is this rush? Maybe, he can’t wait to kiss me. I shrug my shoulders and sprawl on the bed. I like the feeling of smoothness all over my body, but I have to admit that it also feels a little weird. It will take some time for me to get used to this. Being a flawless prince is not an easy task at all. By no means would I call plucking eyebrows pleasant. I certainly wouldn’t want to see tweezers anytime soon. Massages, though, were pretty good. It would have been really relaxing, if the girls weren’t cackling the entire time. I’m absolutely sure one of them stole a lock of my hair before they left.
Suddenly, a gust of hot air makes the sheets and the drapery swing and rustle. The candle flames sway in the warm current. The room is illuminated by a violet glow. The moon flower in the crystal bowl, placed on the night stand, starts to elicit quiet jingle.
I raise, leaning on my elbows to look around. Sai is standing silently in the bathroom door frame. The water is dripping down his naked body. His arms are crossed in front of his chest. His eyes are fixed on the floor. There is something very odd about his posture.
“Moon Ray, is everything alright?” I ask worriedly. He looks tense. His skin is radiating light again.
“Dey, please, leave the room,” he barely whispers.
“What? Why?” I can’t believe my ears. Why would he want me to go? “Something is wrong. Sai, talk to me! How can I help you?”
“Please, run!” he sobs. “This force I possess is like a dangerous, lethal sword. It is unpredictable if you don’t know how to use it, but once you learn to wield it, it becomes your greatest advantage. It was like something, coming from outside before. I was fighting to keep my control over it every day. Not anymore. It somehow soaked into me when I tasted you for the first time. I am the force now and it is me. We are one and the same thing.”
“Isn’t that good?” I ask, even more bewildered. “It is now ruled by your own will. Why are you afraid then? Why aren’t you looking at me?”
“Dey, wouldn’t you be afraid, if you were the sword and your nature was violent?” Sai raises his voice. “What would you do, if you were driven by an unstoppable power and there was something that you desperately craved? Wouldn’t you try to stop, if you knew that you could cause harm?”
“What it is that you crave, Sai?” I utter.
“I will always long for one thing only. It is you. I always yearn for you, my love.” The light, radiating from every part of his body, gets brighter. Sai screams, “Ruuun! I can’t stop.”
“I will never run away from you,” I firmly state, although my heart is pounding wildly.
Sai raises his head. His eyes are glowing like embers. He spreads his arms and the next moment his body bursts into blazing flames.
I am frozen. The sight is beautiful and terrifying. I have seen it before. He reaches out to me and I am lifted in the air like a feather, swirling in the violet mist.
“I am sorry!” Sai cries. Tears are streaming down his cheeks. “I am one of them. I am a fiery monster, my precious Sun. There were so many signs. I should have guessed it earlier, but it never crossed my mind. It’s too late. I can’t let you go now. I want you too much. Forgive me, my love! I shall never forgive and will hate myself for both of us.”
“Moon Ray,” I smile at him. My body is relaxed and warm, floating in the air in a state of blissful weightlessness. I am completely calm. My racing pulse goes to normal. Somehow I know that we will be safe. “Do not be afraid. You are no monster. You are Prince Dai Stial, The God’s Chosen and my spouse. Take my hand. Come to me. I am yours.”
Photo 42297777 © Andrey Kiselev | Dreamstime.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 41!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
Did anyone have any suspicions that Sai may possess the same force like the fiery butterflies or this was a complete surprise?
Are you worried that
Sai will not be able to control the violent nature of the force and will hurt Dey?
Why do you think Dey was suddenly so calm and sure that they will be fine?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
42. The Best Lover (Danail)
[xxx - mature content warning]
“What if I burn you? I will surely burn your skin, Dey,” Sai keeps sobbing. “You saw the monster. You felt the fire. We couldn’t approach it before the flames were gone. I am not able to stop them. I can’t stop myself. I can’t help but touch you. The urge is too strong. I am fighting it. Oh, God! I…”
“You are not a monster,” I repeat, raising my voice to stop him from panicking. “Take my hand.”
Sai reaches and grabs the hem of my robe, yanking it abruptly. The silk slides away from my body and immediately bursts into flames. Only a handful of ashes is strewn to the floor.
“Oh, Gooood! Oh, God!” Sai screams and ascends into the air, floating towards me. He tries to hold on to the wooden door frame, but it burst into flames as well. It is good that the walls are made of marble and the fire can’t spread to the rest of the room.
I feel the heat. He is as hot as the sun in the desert. His body is radiating unbearable swelter. I close my eyes and open my arms for him, taking a deep breath. I can’t let him feel guilty for the rest of his life. He should never hate himself. I won’t make a sound. He must know that whatever happens I have loved him to the last moment.
“Forgive me!” I hear his tormented voice in my ear and his lips press to mine. Everything is completely silent. There is no pain, only indescribable bliss. Every tiny bit of me wakes to live. My skin is tingly. My body is pulsating, as if absorbing this new, divine sensation. My heart is racing. It feels like thousands of butterflies are fluttering in my stomach.
I open my eyes and meet my Moon’s blue, startled gaze. He is holding me close to him. His shaking hands are caressing gently my back. There are no flames. We are swaying in the purple mist, entwined in a tender embrace. Only the tears keep streaming down his cheeks.
“Don’t cry, precious Moon Ray,” I wipe them with my thumbs. “You can never hurt me. You love me too much and I know it. Never fear your power. Do not try to hold back. It is a part of you and every part of you belongs to me. You know it too.”
“I love you,” he whispers. “Will you be mine?”
“I’m already yours,” I moan, wrapping my legs around his waist. I need him more with each passing second. The desire is tearing me to pieces. Our naked bodies are longing to be one. He can take everything. I crave to give him anything he needs.
We slowly descend and land in the middle of the bed, still squeezing each other, me on top of Sai.
“Tell me what to do,” he whimpers. His trembling fingers grip my shoulders. “Dey, please, tell me how to make it prefect for you. I am sorry! I am so inexperienced. I always thought that it will happen the other way around. I was ready to give myself to you. I wanted to feel you inside of me, but now… I need to… to be the one to… I don’t even know if I can do it… I have no idea if you like it that way, but… I can’t… just… I will die if I don’t have you right now… and…”
“Shh, calm down. It’s ok. I want you in me. It will be perfect for both of us. Trust me as you have always done.” I start kissing his chin and move down his throat. His skin is still glowing and emitting heat, but slowly cools under my lips. His hectic breathing slows down. His fingers bury in my hair. He moans desperately and arches his back to press his throbbing penis to mine.
“Dey, how can I ever make it up to you for everything you have to go through because of me,” Sai whines. “Why can’t I be a normal boy? Why can’t I be brave and noble like you?”
“You are The Chosen. We can’t decide what power to be born with,” I smile and stroke his smooth belly. “You are the most handsome, noble and courageous person I know. I am proud to be you spouse and your follower. You shouldn’t apologize for wanting to make love to me, silly.”
“Have you done it before?” he raises, leaning on his elbows and a faint smile finally blooms on his chapped lips. “Are you doing it only to oblige me? Please, tell me the truth.”
“Do I look like someone who is unwilling,” I chuckle and make him wrap his hand around our pressed erections. He gasps and his face instantly turns red. “Yes, I have done more than I am ready to tell you about. There isn’t much entertainment in the desert, you know.”
“Oh, I’m a little jealous.” He pouts, but his face gets sad again and he quickly adds, “I have no right to be, though, not after what I just did. I could have hurt you, Dey. I am also not sure if I would have been able to comply with your refusal, if you had said no.”
“You did your best and fought your own nature to avoid it. I saw your distress.” I put my hand over his and we start moving them faster up and down together. “You only proved how much you loved me. Can you stop worrying about something that didn’t actually happen and focus on my cock now, please?”
“I am sorryyyy,” Sai starts to laugh and wraps his other arm around my neck. “I will do everything you tell me. I promise. I will be the best lover you have ever had.”
“Hmm, I am happy to hear it,” I grin. “I can assure you that it gets better by the second.”
My sweet Moon can’t say nothing more, too busy to whimper loudly, gazing at the movements of our hands when I suck his hard nipple in my mouth.
Photo 44436755 © Andrey Kiselev | Dreamstime.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 42!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
Was Sai’s need for dominance another surprise?
Do you think that the dynamics in the couple has actually changed?
How do you think Dey was able to tame Sai’s force?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
43. Kiss Me (Danail)
[xxx - mature content warning]
“Dey, wait a little,” Sai whines, pressing his cheek to my shoulder. “I am too excited… Aaah… Mmhm… It… It starts burning inside me again… I will burst into flames… Aaah… I can’t stop them. This is too much, too arousing…”
“Yes, you can,” I state firmly. “Stop worrying and start enjoying being with me.” I grab his hands and put them on my chest. He whimpers at the lost caress on his throbbing penis and stares at me, taking quick, sharp breaths. The colors in his eyes are changing from pink to violet and back to sky blue. I make him rub his fingertips on my nipples. “You can touch me, Moon Ray. Come on! Stop trying to hold back. You will never hurt me. I am sure. Kiss me!”
Sai is shaking his head and biting his lips, “If I kiss you, there will be no turning back. You can’t imagine what goes through my head. It is savage. I… I am like an wild animal. You better run out while I am still in control.”
I grip his chin and bring my mouth close to his, “I am your spouse. You should be wild like this while I am sitting naked on your lap, otherwise I will get really angry. Kiss me!”
“Dey,” he makes one last attempt to deter me from tempting him, but I run the tip of my tongue over his lips. Sai gasps and lets it slide between them. The moment it touches his, everything becomes chaotic. His glowing eyes are staring at my face. He grabs my hair and yanks my head back with a deep, guttural growl, “You are mine.”
His arm wraps around my waist and I am flipped on my back before I can blink. My wrists are pinned above my head. The force, radiating from Sai’s body and the determination in his every move are intimidating. He glues his month to my nipple and bites it harshly. I inhale sharply to suppress the yelp. It hurts a little, but I will not let him know it. The pleasure of having his sweet lips on my skin is greater than the pain. He sucks and licks until it becomes so sensitive that my breathing quickens at every stroke of his tongue. I feel the heat spreading throughout my body.
“Is it good, my love?” he asks, without breaking the contact with my burning skin.
“Yes, my sweet,” I whimper. “It is perfect.”
Sai only groans and starts assaulting the other nipple. The pleasure makes me squirm and moan loudly. I try to free one of my hands and caress him, but he is too strong. I am not able to move. Sai pushes his knees under my thighs, making me wrap them around his waist and starts licking my abs. I arch my back. This is the first time someone dominates me this way. My prince is no more the delicate flower I have always seen in him. He lifts his head and the smile on his face is the one of a predator, ready to devour his pray, dangerous, exuberant and breathtaking.
He slides his palms along my forearms, over the elbows and down the biceps and rests them on my chest, whispering, “Don’t move.”
I want to oblige, but it is the hardest thing in the world. He is caressing me slowly, tracing every muscle with his fingertips. Every touch is driving me crazy. I am panting and clutching the sheets above my head. My legs start trembling when he reaches my groin and starts exploring the length of my penis and my inner thighs.
“How do you feel?” Sai asks and cups my balls with one hand, wrapping the other around the base of my erection. “Am I doing it properly?”
“You are killing me,” I moan.
“What?” he peeks at my face worriedly.
“Figuratively,” I barely pant out. “It’s good. You are… Oh, my Gooood!”
My eyes roll back when his tongue swirls around my glans. He pushes down, taking the whole length in his mouth. It is sweltering inside. I barely catch my breath. He is sucking savagely. I am shaking and whimpering only in few minutes, torn by the devastating orgasm.
Sai doesn’t stop until the last pulsation subsides in my body, leaving it light and relaxed. He releases me and places a tender kiss on my belly.
“Tell me what to do now,” he asks and stars stroking himself slowly, licking his lips. “I need to be inside of you. Show me how to make it good.”
“Moon Ray,” I mumble. “Give me just one second to come back to life.”
Sai sprawls on top of me and peppers my face with sweet kisses, but then looks intently into my eyes. A shade of purple flushes through his cobalt irises. “No, I can’t wait. Please, I need it now,” he whines. “It hurts and is getting more and more intense.”
“It’s ok, lovely Moon.” I make him lie on his back and straddle him. He immediately grips my butt. His hands are shaking. I smile and take the small, crystal jar from the night stand. “I will always be here to give you everything you need.”
Photo 22945614 © George Mayer | Dreamstime.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 43!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
Do you think Dey is too reckless, trusting that Sai will be able to keep the force under control?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
44. Everything (Danail)
[xxx - mature content warning]
“Give me your hand,” I say and watch as Sai unwillingly removes his open palm from my butt and holds it out to me. I smile encouragingly and pour the thick, fragrant liquid in it.
His hand is shaking too much. He immediately spills it on my belly. It trickles down to my crotch. He tries to follow the stream with his fingers, but I stop him and urge, “Hold out both your hands.”
“Don’t move Dey! Just don’t move,” my prince whines when I fidget to place myself more comfortably on his thighs. “I can barely keep my sanity. You are handsome. Your body is perfect. I want… I want to…” He releases a low growl and holds out his hands. His lips are trembling by the effort to keep calm. His skin is glowing like smoldering embers, more and more with each passing second. “This will drive me insane. You are making me go wild. God help me!”
“You are His favorite, Moon Ray,” I chuckle. “Or, maybe, you are a god yourself.”
“I am not,” he shakes his head and sits up, careful not to spill the liniment this time. “I am just someone who loves you.”
He leans and presses his lips to the side of my neck. The gentle kisses soon become feverish, turning into rushed licks and harsh bites. Sai sucks on my earlobe and whimpers, “I can’t hold it any longer. Please, Dey, tell me what to do. I am dying for you.”
The excitement sends strong jolts of warmth through me, making me moan. I turn around on his lap and lean forward, gripping his knees for support. My voice is shaky when I barely rasp, “Just let the oil flow over me.”
“Oh Dear!” Sai gasps. His breathing stops for a moment while he is focused on carefully letting it seep between my butt cheeks. I feel his tongue running along my spine, up to my nape. His voice is hoarse when he whispers in my ear, “Dey, I will touch you now.”
“Yes, lovely moon.” A whimper escapes me when his fingertips gently explore the burning flesh. I try to relax. My prince is inexperienced and overstimulated. I doubt he will be able to do it carefully. It might hurt a little. I bite my lip and wait for the sting, but all I feel are butterfly touches, as gentle as summer breeze.
“So soft,” Sai mumbles in my ear. “You are a dream. Touching you is heaven. It can’t be so amazing and still be real.”
His arm wraps around my waist, pulling me up. His mouth is following the curve of my shoulder. I am melting in his arms. It becomes hot, impossibly hot. My skin is so sensitive that even his breath, caressing my cheek, is making me mewl. The need to give myself to him is torturing every nerve in my body.
His open palm on my abs is pressing me to his chest. His finger slides in me and starts moving in and out. I inhale sharply and let the air leave my lungs slowly. It feels so good that my eyelids fall. My moans are getting louder.
“You sound so seductive,” Sai groans. “Am I giving you pleasure? Do you like feeling me inside of you?”
“Yes, Moon Ray… Oh God!… I do,” I dig my fingers in his thighs and throw my head back when he adds a second finger and starts stretching me cautiously. I see from under my eyelashes his scarlet eyes. He is biting his lip so severely that few drops of blood have gathered in its corner. It must be painful for him to restrain. I take a big gulp of air and encourage him, “You can take me now, Sai. I am ready.”
He whimpers desperately and rams his whole length into me with one swift push.
I scream. The room disappears. I see only wild, violet flames. They do not harm me, but feel as if he is everywhere around me, even in the air I breathe. Every inhale is a burning pleasure. Every move is creating explosions all over my body. His thrusts are violent. His fingers are digging into my chest to keep me steady.
It is overwhelming, but I need him deeper and start moving against him to meet his force. My whines and screams are needy, desperate, pleading for more.
All I hear is only that bewitching whisper I remember from the desert. The mysterious words are touching my soul, even though I do not understand them. It sounds everywhere around us and directly in my ear. I realize that Sai is talking to me in the strange language. It is incomprehensible, but I know the meaning somehow. My lover is taking all, but he is also giving me everything that he is.
I suddenly see the universe opening in front of my eyes. The stars are close. I can touch them, but all I want are Sai’s hands. I intertwine our fingers and squeeze as hard as I can while his firm flesh is releasing scorching waves of lava into me. His pleasure engulfs me and flows in my veins. The climax is so powerful that it feels like dying and resurrection at the same time.
I see the swarms of fiery butterflies like bright constellations in the dark space, their violent urge to conquer and the fear they bring. It all suddenly drowns in a clear blue water, as cold as the snow in the winter. I dive deep and the fear is replaced by serenity and thousands of sparkling diamonds. I can’t breathe under water, but it doesn’t bother me. Nothing can frighten me anymore.
The warm hands, holding mine are pulling me to the surface. I return to the sun, the moon and the stars. My world still exists. I open my eyes like a new born and turn my head to the sweet voce, calling my name.
When my blurred vision finally clears, I see him. Sai is smiling softly. His pure, blue eyes are full of tears. They are rolling down his flushed cheeks and wet his sore, bruised lips. His skin is pale again. The fire is gone. He is breathing calmly, gently holding me close to his chest. Our hearts follow the same rhythm. We both hear every heartbeat.
“I love you,” Sai whispers and slowly slides out of me.
I feel his essence, spilling down my thighs. My trembling body is too weak. I slide down his chest. He helps me lie beside him and wraps his arms around me, tenderly kissing my forehead.
“I love you too,” I mumble before burying my face in his silky hair and falling fast asleep.
Illustration 7048911 © Indiansummer | Dreamstime.com
Photo 78855823 © Milans5 | Dreamstime.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 44!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
Time for theories again. 😀
Do you think what Dey saw was only a result of the overwhelming sensations or had a deeper meaning?
Why did he see the swarms of fiery butterflies and the deep water?
What is the mysterious whisper?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny 🥰
45. Taming Monsters (Danail)
“Dey! Wake up!”
I hear it, but decide to ignore it and bury my face deeper in the warm, soft sheets, sighing contentedly. No one can make me get out of bed today. I only want the food to keep coming. That would be later, though. Now, I will just sleep. My body is exhausted in a pleasant, delightful way. My mind is still floating in Sai’s violet mist. I smile. Who would have known that my delicate, innocent moon is such a beast in bed. Every spot he touched last night is still sensitive, out and inside of me.
“Deeeey! Pleeeeease! Wake up!” Sai’s voice sounds a little panicky and there is some bustle around me. I wonder for a second what are all those strange noises, but keep my eyes shut. I am not worried. What problem could there be that my fiery prince can’t handle on his own? I doubt there is anyone who can overpower him.
“Dey!” he yells to the top of his lungs. “Get up this instant!”
“Moon Rey, stop it,” I growl without opening my eyes and pull the pillow over my head. “My ass is destroyed, I can’t move a muscle and it is definitely not my own fault. Stop screaming and come here to cuddle me. I could also use some kissing.”
The pillow flies away the next second and the duvet disappears, leaving me stark naked, sprawled on my stomach.
“What in the name of God?” I grumble, finally stirring fully awake.
The noise around me is unimaginable. I hear hissing, snarling and nails, scrapping on the marble. I quickly sit up and open my eyes in dismay. The sight is hair-raising and hilarious at the same time. Sai is standing near the bed in a birthday suit with one arm raised in the air and the other outstretched to the terrace door. His hair is a total mess, cheeks scarlet and eyes frantically staring at me.
“Have you gone deaf?” he squeaks. “How can you snore like a log when these two are raising hell. Do something! Your monster is out of control.”
“Do I have to explain why I am so tired?” I laugh out. “Someone else’s monster was raging not long ago, wasn’t it?”
“Dey!” he gasps and his face turns dark red. “Help me here, please.”
Harda is flapping his wings close to the ceiling, baring his teeth and growling menacingly at something behind my prince. He is furious that Sai’s force is keeping him in place and he can’t pounce on it. The purple saliva, foaming at his mouth, has turned almost black. This means that he is in a killer mode and the glands in his gums have released the lethal venom, used by death bats on their prey. It is almost impossible to calm him down in this state. He would hardly stop before the kill.
I follow Harda’s gaze. His opponent, kept away by Sai’s power, is no less dangerous. The enormous jaguar is enraged. His ears are flattened, sharp teeth on display, amber eyes, fixed on the bat. A low, warning hiss is coming out of his dreadful, gaping maw. Tasla is flipping his tail, preparing to jump.
There will be no winner, if the two beasts engage in a fight. I doubt there will be any survivors either. I wonder how long has this been going on. My poor Moon Ray. I should have answered his first call. What were we thinking? Two male alpha predators at the top of the food chain would never be friendly to each other, even if their masters are madly in love. What a mess!
“What shall we do?” Sai whines. “I can’t stand here and keep them away forever. Can’t you make Harda stop?”
“Well, can you calm Tasla?” I mumble, having no clue how to deal with this.
He only shakes his head, “I have never seen him so furious. He doesn’t listen to me at all.”
“Mhm, I can say the same about Harda. Even if I try, he will probably pay no attention. Do you think Tasla would hurt any of us?” A crazy plan is starting to form in my head.
“No,” Sai replies firmly. “He would never harm us.”
“The same goes for Harda,” I nod. “Then you release them and we immediately jump between them. I wrap my arms around Harda’s neck and you do the same with Tasla. The instinct to keep us safe will stop them.”
“Are you out of your mind?” Sai bellows incredulously. “Are you suggesting for real that we throw ourselves naked between two berserk monsters?”
“Do you have a better plan?” I raise a brow. “Take it as training. We’ll be doing a lot of this when the fiery butterflies breach The Portal.”
“Not naked, I hope,” he mutters. “Fine! Get ready. We’re doing it. I can’t believe I agree to that. You are absolutely reckless and it is obviously contagious.”
“That’s why you love me,” I grin and stand with my back against his. “Now!”
The moment Sai lowers his arms, the beasts pounce on us. I clearly see the flaws of this ridiculous plan. They just go around us and rush at each other, without us even being able to touch them. The sounds of the collision are horrifying. Sai screams desperately. I contemplate what shall be my next move, before the animals have killed each other.
Suddenly, the bedroom door is flung wide open. The First appears in the frame. Chilly gust of air fills the room. Cries and excited shouts of encouragement can be heard from the hallway outside. It seems half of the inhabitants of the royal palace, including King Unufrail, have gathered outside our door. She claps her hands three times and whispers something in the strange, incomprehensible language I have heard only with Sai before. Both animals instantly sit against each other, meek as lambs. Tasla starts licking his pow while Harda leans his head on his wing, staring at the big cat.
“What?” My jaw drops. Millions of questions are swarming in my head. “How did you do this? Do you know God’s whisper? Can you speak His words? What did you say…”
“Wait! Wait! Wait!” Uyani laughs and closes the door, waiving at the cheering crowd. “You boys, better put some clothes on first. Not that I complain. The sight is fabulous, but we need to talk seriously and I have ordered some breakfast, so the servants will be here any minute.”
“Dearest God!” Sai gasps and pulls a sheet from the messy bed to cover us both. “Is there anyone in this kingdom who hasn’t seen us naked? Why were all these people outside?”
“Well, if anyone hasn’t seen you yet, they’ve been surely provided with all the details by those who have,” Uyani smiles. “Don’t worry. Everyone is mesmerized. You are both stunning, but I think you know it. The sounds, coming from your room were horrifying. The passers by were concerned about what was going on inside, but no one dared to come in. So, they called me and the king. It was clear that these cuties did not fall in love at first sight.”
She scratches Tasla on the back and Harda behind the ears. They both seem very happy about it. I still can’t believe what she did.
“But how?” Sai asks while we are getting dressed.
“That’s what I do, my lord, tame monsters,” she chuckles. “It is time for you both to learn some very important things about yourselves.”
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 45!
Thank you for reading and supporting!
❤❤❤
Did you expect Tasla and Harda’s first meeting to go like this? 😀
The revelations I hope everyone is waiting for are coming soon.
Uyani knows a lot about the nature of Sai’s force and Dey’s ability to tame it.
Secrets from the past will be revealed and hopefully a mystery uncovered.
Next update will be perhaps in a week, so enough time for theories. 😉
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
46. Revelations (Danail)
We are settled on the spacious terrace, leaning on the fluffy cushions, scattered on the thick, wolf fur. Platters with delicious food are arranged on a small table in the middle. Steam is rising from the fragrant, herbal tea in the tall, ornate, porcelain cups, lined with gold and covered in drawings of beautiful flowers and colorful birds.
Harda is sleeping with his head on Sai’s lap while Tasla is sitting between me and The First, chewing on a big chunk of meat. No one would believe, seeing this idyllic scene, that the two animals were ready to kill each other, just a few minutes ago.
“Do you remember, Little Gem?” Uyani sighs dreamily. “The story telling evenings. You, all the boys, the chiefs’ sons and we, the nannies, were sitting on your bedroom balcony, high, at the top of the northern tower, sharing stories about wild adventures and fantastic creatures all night long, until the first rays of the rising sun put us to sleep. The servants always found us the next morning, sleeping, huddled together in a pile to keep warm in the cool, sea breeze.”
“Those were great times,” I nod with a sad smile, “before the war ruined everything. Our heaven was shuttered to pieces. I am probably the only person in the world with the best and the worst childhood at the same time.”
“We were all terrified when your father sent you to the desert on your twelfth birthday,” she continues. “We cried for weeks. Our parents came to take us home, away from the palace, away from you and the happiness we experienced together. We had the feeling that a magical dream had ended abruptly. We grew up overnight. No one expected you to survive. We were convinced we would never see you again.”
She quickly wipes away a tear, running down her cheek and squeezes my hand, “But here you are, no more a little boy. You are the High Protector, The Chosen’s spouse and the one to save the world now.”
“I’ll do my best,” I whisper, trying to ignore the lump in my throat.
“And I’ll do my best to keep you safe,” Sai mumbles, placing his hand on my knee.
“Hey, cheer up,” Uyani smiles. “Let’s leave the past where it belongs, behind our backs. Everything happens for a reason. Every smile and tear brought us to this moment and I am sure that none of us would choose to be somewhere else. Am not I right?”
“Yes,” we answer firmly.
“I thought a lot about this.” The First focuses her enigmatic gaze on us. “I think it’s time for you to learn everything. You need to understand why all this is happening and who you are.”
Sai’s fingers tighten on my knee. He is barely breathing in anticipation.
“Tell us,” I urge her. “Do not waist time.”
“Patience, my lords. You seem exhausted, Little Gem. The Chosen looks no better. I am not even going to ask why,” she chuckles. “Drink some tea. Have some food. The revelations might be surprising and disturbing. You need strength. Let’s imagine that this is our story telling night and enjoy it. All will be uncovered. I promise.”
The warm wind is playing with the leaves of the blue moon wisteria vine, making the pendulous, purple blossoms sway and bend over our heads, emitting their sweet aroma in the air. The serenity is intoxicating, but deceptive. This is the calm before the storm.
We reach for food hesitantly at first, but greedily pounce on the treats after the first bite. The stress from the assembly and our wild love making have taken their toll on us. We need to recharge, to find new energy and strength to face the mysteries that have determined our lives.
“You both know the legend,” The First starts quietly. “Every child on this continent does. Do you remember the questions God asked every tribe?”
“What is the most important?” I utter.
“What is the least important?” Sai adds.
“Correct,” Uyani nods in confirmation. “And the last one was ‘What one cannot live without?’”
We are both gazing at her in expectation.
“I do not know what each tribe said,” she continues, “but I can tell you about us. The keepers’ answer to the first question was ‘life’. Every creature in this world has one main goal, to be alive. It determines all its actions. No love, no hate, no happiness or despair would matter, if we do not exist. People underestimate the miracle of life. Pain, loss and suffering can make them give up on this most precious gift, but many of them learn that the only path to salvation is to keep breathing.”
“Fight to the last breath,” I voice the rallying call of the Great Assembly.
“Yes,” she smiles. “You have this belief deep-rooted in your soul. This is why you were the first to come up with a survival plan. Whatever the obstacle, no matter how impossible the victory seems, you will never give up.”
“The evacuation of the desert camp upon divers’ arrival, the relocation of all people on the continent, the trap for the butterflies… Dey never wants to kill,” Sai glances at me with adoration. “My prince always tries to save lives.”
“Yes, Sola.” Uyani gently runs her fingers through my hair. “You are right about him. My little gem is a keeper.”
“What?” I exclaim incredulously. “How is this possible?”
“Patience, Your Highness!” She sips from her tea ant points to Harda. “Look at this terrifying and yet beautiful beast, wild and free, more powerful than any human. He has surrendered to you, peacefully sleeping on your spouse’s lap, ready to fight only to keep you both safe. Why do you think he doesn’t want to fly away? Why the predatory jaguar sleeps in your bed and lets you scratch him behind the ears?”
I only shake my head, “Because we are good to them and they know we care.”
“Yes,” she chuckles. “Clever beasts. Friendship, family, tenderness, trust and loyalty are more valuable even for these monsters. So, we come to the second question about the least important thing. The keepers’ answer was ‘power’. Even the mightiest king, the most cruel warrior and the most stubborn person can change and give it up for love.”
“You are talking about my father,” I gasp. “King Dorth, who doesn’t believe in magic and despises everything he doesn’t understand, married a keeper.”
“He did!” Uyani laughs. “The lovely Queen Airya is one of us. She fell in love with the bravest man she had ever seen and gave up her gift to sit on the throne next to him. Many things went wrong and he probably did not live up to all her expectations. But looking at you, prince Dey, I am sure she had never regretted her decision.”
“Power can never make you happy,” Sai says. “It should be only a tool to achieve a greater goal.”
“Exactly,” The First agrees. “And now, we come to God’s last question. This answer is essential to understand everything that is happening and the important part each of you plays in it.”
“What one cannot live without?” Sai repeats.
“What is it?” I am too impatient to hear it.
“I thought you have already guessed.” The First keeps her eyes on my face for a while and then moves her gaze to Sai. “The answer is ‘balance’.”
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 46!
Thank you for reading and supporting!
❤❤❤
Not everything is explained yet, but more is coming in the next chapter.
😉
Time to check your theories.
Did you expect that Dey is a keeper? 😀
What did The First mean, saying that balance will explain the two princes’ part in the events?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
47. Balance (Danail)
We are puzzled, but only for a second. The realization quickly strikes us upon Uyani’s words. Everything in this world is a result of the fragile balance between many natural forces with opposing energy, fighting against each other for supremacy. Life can only exist when they find peace, stabilizing each other.
“I think, you already know what this means,” she continues. “If the predators become too many, pray won’t be enough to sustain their number. Many will die to restore the right proportions. If the sun is too harsh, the rain always follows to cure the soil and revive the greenery. The exhausting day always ends with a peaceful night. Spring awakens nature, urging it to flourish, thrive and multiply during summer, until the warm autumn cradles the tired land in its embrace and prepares it for the well-deserved rest that winter brings. It’s this balance that makes it possible for the circle of life to happen again and again for millions of years. You can find it in the sea, in the grass land and even in the desert.”
“So, me and Dey are two opposing forces, seeking to find balance?” Sai mumbles. He raises his pure, blue eyes to The First worriedly. “Was it me then? Did my birth change the dynamics and destroy the equilibrium that existed for millennia? Was God like me or, maybe, he was like you and Dey? Did he have the ferocity in him or the calmness?”
“So many questions, my prince,” Uyani smiles, “but I don’t know all the answers. Only this I can tell you for sure. There are many things in the world we do not understand. Some people fear them and call them magic. Others try to study them and learn how to use these phenomena in their favor. I believe that neither your abilities are evil or savage, nor ours are only peaceful and soft. We all have something in us which is unique and rare. The man who appeared in the lost caves to save the humanity was even more special. He was born with the gift of both. It was something unheard of. Naturally, He was proclaimed a God. He was a prophet, a fire bender and a keeper, all at once. It is unknown to this day how that was possible. Remember His words, though. It is still possible and will happen again. He said, ‘I am not the only one. There will be another’.”
“It’s none of us,” I utter, squeezing Sai’s hand. “We have opposite forces, but each possesses only one.”
“True,” The First nods, “but I believe in God’s prediction. I just don’t know how exactly it will play out. You are both exceptional. You share the greatest power of all, unexpected, beautiful and so strong that it managed to overcome the biggest obstacles, even your natural resistance. It is love, the purest I have ever seen. If another miracle is about to happen, I have no doubts that it will be the two of you who will create it.”
“What about the whisper?” Sai asks impatiently. “What is this language? How do you know it?”
“It is a part of our forces,” she explains. “We can evoke it every time we put them to use. Maybe, it is a memory, kept for thousands of generations deep in our minds. Maybe, it’s the language God spoke to us. I’ll teach you every word I know. Each of them is like a revelation…”
The curtains sway open abruptly at this moment and prinx Mostal pops out on the terrace with a prominent scowl on their face. They immediately point a finger at Uyani, not letting her finish the sentence, and grumble, “You, deceptive, insidious woman! I expect you to call me, instead of having all the fun by yourself, when a death bat fights a jaguar next time.”
“I sincerely apologize, Your Highness,” she courtly answers, grinning from ear to ear. “The matter required immediate intervention, otherwise, I would have never even thought of…”
“Why aren’t they fighting now?” Mos pouts, glaring accusatory at the snoring Harda. “Are they drugged?”
“Of course not,” Sai smirks. “The two simply became friends. Come on, cousin. Don’t be so disappointed. Have breakfast with us. We are in the middle of a very interesting conversation.”
“I don’t want food,” the prinx whines and flops on their back among the cushions, resting their head on The First’s lap. “I’m bored. Arxia is the worst, talking about Tar all the time, totally whipped. Ugh, I get that the guy is muscular and all, but still… When are we leaving for The God’s Eye? Wow! Uyani, you look really beautiful from this angle. I mean, you are beautiful all the time… What is this perfume? Aaah, you know what? I could actually lie here all day. There’s nothing else to do in the palace anyway.”
“Mos!” Sai raises a brow at them. “Show some respect for The First. Do you still wonder why you got spanked all the time when we were kids? Honestly, sometimes you are unbearable.”
“Oh, I don’t mind being treated like a girl for a change,” Uyani giggles, making our jaws drop. I can swear she is blushing.
Mostal is really something else. I like them more and more by the second. Their hunger for adventure is inspiring. Suddenly, a thought flushes through my mind.
“Sai and the fiery butterflies have the same power, right?” I jump to my feet with excitement.
“What?” Mos screams, glancing at Sai with admiration. “Woah! This is getting even better. Cousin, I am so proud of you!”
“Oh, shut up,” Sai mutters.
“Yeah, but if there is an animal that has the fury, then there must be one that has the serenity as well, right?” I continue, barely catching my breath. A modification of my initial plan is already forming in my head. “What if we use it for the trap? The forces of the two species will balance themselves. There will be no need of slaughter. We only have to make sure they meet.”
“We have no idea what could that animal be,” The First says thoughtfully. “What you say is logical, though. I agree. There must be such a creature.”
“I know where it is,” I state, making them all jump up in surprise.
“How do you know?” Sai asks incredulously.
“I saw it,” I grab his hands, “or rather I felt it, last night, when you… uhm… when we…”
“When you two fucked,” the prinx finishes my sentence nonchalantly.
“Mostal!” Sai squeaks.
“What?” his cousin shrugs their shoulders. “It’s obvious. Look at your dreamy, flustered face and those hickeys on Dey’s neck. So, where is it, the animal?”
“In the underwater caves,” I answer. “At the bottom of The God’s Eye lake.”
“Yes! I knew it,” Mos yells, wrapping an arm around Uyani’s waist. “Girl, did you hear that? We’re not only collecting stones. We are going to hunt a monster.”
They squint at her stunned face and add cheekily, “I’ll bring the biggest diamond, especially for you.”
Photo 8683396 / Balance © Zuberka | Dreamstime.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 47!
Thank you for reading and supporting!
❤❤❤
I hope you liked the new secrets revealed.
Did you expect there was a connection between Dey’s vision and the rumors of a monster in the underwater caves?
Do you think prinx Mostal’s long hair is in danger? 😉
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
48. Insatiable (Danail)
“Are you awake, Moon Ray?” I whisper in Sai’s ear.
The first rays of the rising sun, peeking hesitantly among the heavy flowers of the fragrant vine outside, illuminated the silent, dark room in all shades of pink and golden an hour ago. I haven’t stopped gazing at my sleeping prince since then. A light blush and a soft smile adorn his calm features. His beauty is divine, as if from another world.
I will never stop wondering how such a gentle and kind person can carry the greatest power in him. It is not only about ruling over fire and the ability to command natural forces. He has the fortitude and the strength of character that many would envy. It is an unbearable burden to live twenty-two years without a touch, fighting for control over the terrible force, raging in your veins every single day, and still be compassionate and sweet. It requires an extraordinary humbleness to be worshiped and adored by thousands of people wherever you go, and yet not to be blinded by pride and remain a shy, lovable boy. My spouse is the most amazing person I know. He deserves all the love, admiration and tenderness I can give him.
“You are staring,” he giggles softly, raising his eyelids to reveal the pure blue of his sleepy eyes and yawns, covering his mouth with a delicate hand. “Why are you up so early? We have only a couple of hours left to get some more rest before my crazy cousin storms the room bright-eyed and bushy-tailed. I am sure Mos is already pacing back and forth around their chamber, despite the early hour, sharpening the blades of the daggers and counting the minutes to our departure for The God’s Eye.”
“Mostal is the best,” I laugh out, “but it would be a lie, if I say that I am not excited either. I can’t wait to see if there are more air diamonds and what kind of creature lurks deep underwater.”
“Well, I am not that eager,” he wrinkles his cute nose and wraps his arms around my neck. “We could use few more days for ourselves, to be together. The monster will still be there in a week. There was no need to hurry.”
“Insatiable, huh?” I smile, running my fingers over his smooth belly. His irises darken, but remain blue. Sai smiles back shyly. His cheeks turn red. I stroke them gently. “You are calm. Your eyes are like the summer sky.”
“Yes, I feel… umm… balanced,” he mumbles. “What about you?”
“Not really,” I take his hand and place it on my erection. “I am always a little weak at the knees around you.”
“You call this a little?” he gasps. “This here is a big irregularity, Dey. It can not be left unattended. It is also entirely your fault, because you refuse to wear clothes when we are alone.”
“Clothes suck,” I shrug my shoulders. “Besides, I am getting used to being hard most of the time. It repeats too often lately and is about to become my usual state. I totally agree, though, that something must be done immediately. You heard The First. Balance is very important.”
We both start to chuckle. Suddenly, Sai pulls me closer and leans his forehead on my shoulder, releasing a shaky breath. “I want you so much, Dey, every second I’m awake. I think, I do also when I sleep. All my dreams are about you. It is never enough when we kiss, when we make love. I am so greedy.”
“No, you’re not. love is like that. It demands everything and has no patience to wait for it.” I kiss his lips and bury my fingers in his silky hair. “I know exactly how you feel. You don’t need to worry, Moon Ray. I am here, ready for you. Take me.”
“No,” he shakes his head, blushing even more. “I’ve been thinking about this since the day I went to the healers and they told me about it. I’ve always wanted to be yours.”
He gulps heavily and looks down at my chest to avoid my eyes. “I know I was rough last night. It was the force that drove me close to insanity. What happened was so amazing, but it was also my first time and I had no idea how to do it. I am sorry. I am sure I hurt you and… and… I… I do not have the right to ask you… to be gentle, but I am a little afraid…”
“Hey,” I lift his chin with a finger and smile. “It was perfect. There is nothing to apologize for and no reason to be afraid. What do you need, precious Moon?”
“You,” he breathes out, “in me.”
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 48!
Thank you for reading and supporting!
❤❤❤
You have probably guessed that a steamy chapter will follow and then the adventure team is leaving for the God’s Eye to search for diamonds and hunt the underwater monster.
Did you like the two prince’s morning talk? 😉
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
49. Bad Husband (Danail)
[xxx - mature content warning]
Suddenly, my heart is racing like crazy. I look deep into my Moon’s eyes. They are azure, clear, wide open and waiting. There are no traces of pink or of the violet swirls, foreshadowing the fire. I see only nervous anticipation and a little fear.
“Did you lock the door last night?” I ask softly and kiss his sweet lips. Sai nods in confirmation, biting the bottom one. I put my thumb on it and make him release it. “Don’t be afraid. Close the terrace.”
He lifts his hand and barely moves his fingers. The door slides silently. I hear the latch click.
“Not bad, Moon Ray,” I grin. “I should think of more ways to put in use my spouse’s super powers. I can become very rich and influential, if I’m smart enough, or maybe, I better come up with some… hmm… personal benefits.”
Sai’s cheeks immediately turn bright red, but he doesn’t miss to roll his eyes, “You already are the most rich and influential person, silly. You have two kingdoms and practically rule the world.”
“Oh, true, but so are you,” I agree with thoughtful expression. “It will be something more intimate then.”
He tries to bite his lip again, but I press my mouth to his to stop him and mumble, “Don’t. Bite mine.”
He doesn’t waste a second and obliges, gasping loudly when I grip the back of his thigh and make him wrap his leg around my waist.
“Dey… aah… your skin is so warm.” His palm moves up and down my chest, following the outlines of the muscles. His fingers rest on my side, over a rough patch of skin, right below the ribs, “These scars are a testimony to the terrible things you went through, but you are only more handsome with them. Is it bad that I like them so much?”
“No, it is good. It makes the ten years I spent in the desert worth it,” I smile. “Are you still nervous?”
“Just a little,” he sighs. “But I trust you. I know you are the best for me.”
I take his hand and kiss his open palm. “Yes, you are right. I am. I will be. Always. That’s why I will become your…”
“Husband,” he moans the word, pulling me closer to press his hard penis to mine. “Thank you for choosing me, for helping me overcome the feeling of doom and be happy. I can’t imagine my life without you anymore.”
“You don’t have to,” I groan at the pleasure. We start moving against each other in slow, gentle sways, staring into each other’s eyes. Sai grips my forearms in an attempt to quicken the pace, but I put my palm on his belly, calming him down. “Do not hurry, precious Moon. Focus on every sensation. Feel every touch. Enjoy every moment.”
“I am so aroused,” he whines, gazing at me pleadingly. “I want you desperately, Dey. And we… aaah… have no time to play. Who… mmhm… is going to find the pets and pack up? I am sure they’re up to mischief somewhere outside the city walls. We also… have to order… ugh… aaah… breakfast and…”
“The more you want it, the less you will fear it,” I laugh out at his cute endeavors to outsmart me and lean to capture his pouty lips. He whimpers when my tongue invades his mouth and parts them to welcome it. Kissing him is like drinking the most exquisite wine. You do not feel its power because it is tasty and fragrant, but all your senses are under a spell in few minutes. Your brain is intoxicated. You want nothing but to have more of it. The world around you is lost in the mist of the endless bliss.
I break the kiss only when we are both gasping for air and immediately take his pink nipple between my teeth, squeezing lightly. Sai yelps. I feel the shudder, running through his body. He grabs a handful of my hair and pulls me closer, arching his back. I know he wants me to suck it, but I tease the sensitive bud with the tip of my tongue instead, until he starts shaking and whining for more contact.
“I want it badly enough now,” he pants out. “Do you really have to make me beg? I… will beg… Oh God!… Bad husband! Please, Dey!… uh…aaah… Please!”
“Mhm,” I smirk and move to his belly to draw long, wet lines with my tongue from the navel to his groin and back. “I love it when you beg. You’re doing great, Moon Ray, but I am sure you can be louder.”
The moment my teeth sink in the soft skin of his inner thigh, he screams. It is music to my ears. The way he is squirming, clutching the sheets, tells me that the initial nervousness is long forgotten. He is still trying to keep the eye contact, lifting himself on his elbows, but throws his head back and falls when I spread his legs and lick him from the perineum to the glans. I take him in my mouth and tease his whole length with my tongue. His desperate, throaty moans are so sweet that I am tempted to caress his flawless body for hours just to listen to them.
“Dey, I can’t… I just can’t… Oh, my Gooood!… can’t hold it… any longer,” Sai cries out and the next moment his trembling thighs are on my shoulders and he is coming hard in my mouth. I am a little taken by surprise, but manage to swallow and start peppering his cock and belly with gentle kisses while he is catching his breath.
“Oops,” he giggles softly. “Sorry! I didn’t mean to.”
“But I did,” I chuckle and flip him on his stomach. “Maybe, not so fast, but that will work too.”
“What it will work for?” he squeaks, trying to look at me over his shoulder.
“To make you more relaxed,” I answer and grip his butt with both hands. “Because we’re moving to the main part.”
“Wait,” he protests faintly. “We have no time for the main part now… ooh… Dey… what are you…”
The question turns into loud whimpers when I spread him open and start licking everywhere my tongue can reach.
Photo 185269015 © Andrey Kiselev | Dreamstime.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 49!
Thank you for reading and supporting!
❤❤❤
It seems I am reluctant to sent the princes to the next adventure and obviously the next chapter will be a steamy one too. 😂😂😂
You know that in every ten chapters there is a special one telling about Sai and Dey’s world. So, my question will be related to that this time.
What would you like to learn more about in the next special?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
50. Slow Is No More Possible (Danail)
[xxx - mature content warning. Note that this is quite explicit. You can skip the chapter and still be in line with the plot]
“Dey… Uuumh… Aaah… What are you doing?” My Moon grasps the pillow with both hands, whimpering loudly. He buries his face in the soft fabric, giving up the attempts to watch me over his shoulder. His muffled, shaky voice comes from under his tousled hair. “The healers… Ooooh… they never told me about this… Oh Dear! Oh Dear!… I’m… “
I slide my tongue out of him and lean my forehead on his smooth butt cheek, chuckling softly. My precious prince. Each of his reactions to my bold invasion is so cute that my heart is fluttering in my chest like a butterfly. I want to provoke more of them, wallowing in the delightful melody of his deep moans. The contrast between his intimidating power and his disarming innocence is tickling all my senses. He is not resisting my touches, just melting into them, pressing back to get closer and feel more. His trembling body is like dough in my hands, allowing me to sculpt his every move. I want to be gentle and lead him carefully through his first time, but the boiling blood in my veins makes it too difficult, urging me to ravish him completely.
“Stop being so sweet, or I’ll just lose my mind,” I growl and harshly bite the back of his thigh.
“Mmmh… Dey, don’t hold back,” he yelps, squirming beneath me. “I am not afraid of the pain.”
“I am not going to hurt you, my beautiful,” I soothe him and press my mouth to his velvety skin, kissing my way up his leg. “All I’ll ever give you is only pleasure. Never be afraid when you are in my arms. Think only of my body on yours.”
“Yes, yes… your body,” he echoes when I make him spread his legs more and reach between them to wrap my palm around his throbbing erection.
I run my thumb over the glans. My fingers get wet and slippery by the leaking precum. My hand slides easily up and down his length. I start stroking him slowly, evoking loud sobs with every caress. They get even louder when I go back to tracing the rim of his entrance with the tip of my tongue, holding him in place with a firm grip on his hips.
I am taking my time, tasting him gently, savoring every priceless sound, every shiver that runs through his body, making him shake, writhe and beg. Sai’s arousal flows into my blood stream, accelerating my own to unbearable heights. The desire has made us both desperate, rowdy and daring.
“Just push it back in,” Sai groans, reaching back to grab a handful of my hair and pulls it roughly. “I can’t stand this torture anymore. You’re killing me. I feel as if I am in flames again.”
“It seems our destiny is to burn together,” I mumble and instantly oblige, thrusting my tongue in and out of him at a steady pace. His muscles strain at first, but then I hear him take few deep breaths to ease the tension. He scrambles up on his knees and elbows and relaxes, letting me go as deep as I can. The lewd whines, sipping out of him are driving me insane. His hot softness is squeezing me, blurring my mind. I am trying to keep composed, but bite, lick and savagely push deeper instead.
“More… Dey, please… I need more,” he cries out when the overwhelming sensations make his arms too week to support him and his cheek and chest rest on the crumpled sheets. “Please, I can take… Aaah… Oh, God!… I can… take more.”
I know he is ready. His muscles are not resisting me anymore. His cock is twitching in my wet hand, hard and warm. I move up, gliding my tongue along his spine and covering every spot of his delicate back with kisses, all the way to his nape. He instantly turns his head to the side in search of my lips.
“Only a finger. Tell me if something bothers you, ok?” I whisper in his ear and cover his mouth with mine.
Our tongues are dancing against each other. The kiss is wild, but also gentle. Sai can be kissed only with full care and devotion. He is the rarest treasure in the world. His love has made me a better person, more tender and happier than I have ever thought I could be. I am amazed by his complete trust in me. He doesn’t flinch when I rub my fingertips on his most intimate spot and only gasps and arches his back into my chest when one of them slides deep in him. I stop for a moment to give him time and let him get used to it.
I know that every touch means so much more to him than to anyone else. He always gazes at our intertwined fingers, even when I simply hold his hand. His stunning eyes widen in astonishment every time. He probably still can’t fully accept the fact that there is someone who is not afraid to indulge in the pleasure of fondling his skin, tasting him and giving him the only thing he thought he could never have. No one else would appreciate better the true meaning of making love than Sai. My sweet Moon had given up the idea of having a lover, before he met me. That is why he deserves it the most of all people. Breaking the taboo and making him mine was the wisest thing I have ever done.
“No,” Sai mewls and bites my bottom lip. “I need… don’t stop… touch… more.”
“I will,” I smile and brush my mouth over his scarlet cheek. “Breathe in, slow and deep.”
He does, struggling a little to calm his heavy panting. I inhale and exhale close to his ear until our breaths align and he is not shaking so severely. Only then I start slipping carefully my finger in and out of him, gradually quickening the pace.
“How does it feel,” I ask, although the goosebumps, rising on his skin and his enticing, fervent whimpers leave no doubt he is enjoying it. His answer is a lustful, throaty moan. I can sense the jolts of pleasure rush through his trembling body, trapped under mine. My Moon Ray is so responsive and sensitive that I can’t resist and push another finger in few minutes, slowly scissoring and exploring the heavenly softness.
“Dey… Aaaah… What… is… this?” Sai cries out when I find his sweet spot and press firmly on it. “I’m going to cum… No… I am going to faint… Ohhh…No, I am… actually… going… to… Aaaah… die.”
“I assure you it will be option one only, Your Highness,” I smirk, “but not yet. I need you to let me in first.”
“Are you expecting a special invitation?” Sai giggles breathlessly, but whines pitifully the next moment, when I start thrusting my fingers, careful to hit the overly sensitive place every time without fail. “Dearest God! Am I… Ugh… Aaaah… not a mess enough for you? You will make me fall apart. I think I am melting already.”
“You are a damn hot mess indeed, my prince,” I purr in his ear, “but I will never get enough of it. One more finger and then you’ll have me. Ready?”
I hear only a muffled groan when Sai turns gracefully and digs his teeth in my biceps while three of my fingers stretch him to what I consider the limit for a first time. The boy can bite alright. That will no doubt leave a mark. I hiss at the pain, but it is immediately replaced by bliss when he starts kissing apologetically the bruised skin.
“Did it hurt?” I ask and start rubbing soothingly my lips on his temple.
“No, it’s good,” he barely rasps, hiding his face in the crook of my neck. “Can you, please, make love to me now, before I have dissolved into a puddle. I want you so bad that my heart may stop.”
“Turn around, my love,” I coo. My fingers slip out of him while he is rolling on his back. A shaky, timid smile is brightening his flushed face. His teary eyes are sparkling in iridescent shades of blue.
Sai immediately cups my cheeks and giggles quietly, “Hey, I was missing this handsome face.”
His trembling hands show me how close to the edge I have driven him. I kiss his palm and smile back. “I can now say for sure that you are as gorgeous from behind as you are in the front.”
“Stop it,” he laughs, flushing a brighter shade of red. “You’re fine on every side too, Supreme Commander.”
“Thank you, my prince,” I wink and grab the bottle of lubricant from the night stand, letting the liquid flow freely on my length and between us. “Let’s make this mess a good one. What do you think?”
The movement of my arm forms an air current over the moon flower. The space is instantly filled with its quiet jingle.
“How romantic,” Sai whispers. “This is better than my wildest dreams.”
“No dream can be as good as being with you.” I look into his cobalt eyes. His love is flowing over me, engulfing me like a warm embrace. I can feel it on my skin, in the air around us and deep in my heart. It is love that can change worlds. No words can express my admiration, but I still try. “You are perfect, Sai. We belong together.”
He is staring at me without blinking, nervously biting his lips. I kneel between his legs and gently grip his thighs, pulling him closer.
“Relax. We’ll go slow.” I put his calves on my shoulders. Sai shakes his head in protest and uses them as a support to lift himself and press into my painfully hard cock. It slides easily between his butt cheeks. We both gasp at the sensation. He instantly starts swinging back and forth, rubbing on my length. I put my hand on his belly, wrapping the other around his erection. “Easy, Moon Ray. Don’t hurry.”
“You shouldn’t have teased me so much,” my spouse moans desperately. A shade of purple flushes through his irises. “Slow is no more possible. Just take me, Dey. Please!”
I can’t fight it anymore. My self control is suddenly shattered to pieces. His body is like a work of art before me, the smooth thighs, touching my cheeks, his pleading gaze and the heat, radiating between us. It is all too much. I position my glans at his entrance and bury myself into him to the hilt with one violent push. Sai screams and arches his back in a bow, clenching the sheets in his fists. His skin starts glowing in a soft, golden illumination.
We both stay still for a minute, breathing heavily. Our chests are heaving. Whimpers are spilling between Sai’s pink, soar lips. His trembling walls are squeezing the air out of my lungs. My heart is pounding. I was too rough. I should have resisted the temptation.
I am about to ask if he is alright when Sai pushes himself up and wraps his arms around my neck and his legs around my waist, whispering in my ear, “Move, Dey. Now!”
I grip his butt and start thrusting slowly, stroking his gorgeous cock, but my Moon is not patient and forces us both to quicken our movements. We are soon a messy rush of feverish kisses, bites, groans and whimpers. The sweat is glistening on our skin. The lewd sounds of wet bodies, clapping against each other, fills the room, charging the air we breathe with burning passion. If I thought before that Sai’s scorching hardness inside me is the best feeling ever, now I know that his tight flesh, pulsating around me, sucking me deeper, transmitting his desire right into my soul, is just as amazing.
“Harder,” he cries out and pushes me on my back, graciously swaying on top of me. His body is shaking. His lips are parted in astonishment. The pleasure flows through our bodies in hot waves, wiping away everything but the urge to get closer. We are both on the edge, but cling to each other, trying to hold on a little bit longer, to savor the ecstasy for another minute.
“I can’t,” Say sobs, squeezing me inside in incontrollable spasms. “I need to… Oh, my dearest God!… I can’t… please, please, please…I just…”
I stroke him only once and the orgasm makes him freeze for a second and then explode in my hand with a loud scream, coming hard all over my chest. I close my eyes and follow him, letting the mind blowing climax engulf me in blissed-out oblivion.
Photo 14409139 © Andrei Vishnyakov | Dreamstime.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 50!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
I hope you liked the promised steamy chapter. 😉
Do you think Dey managed to make Sai’s first time unforgettable?
I remind you that next week comes the special chapter and then we switch to Sai’s POV.
There is still time to share what you would like to know more about their world.
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
Special 5. The Lost Caves
A mysterious kingdom is hidden deep in the heart of the ancient forest. It is so secluded and hard to access that even the fiery butterflies never managed to reach it. The Legend has it that the first Great Assembly was held there and it was the place and time when God revealed himself to the people, saving them from the monsters.
This is The Kingdom of The Lost Caves.
It is a sovereign territory within the borders of The Desert Kingdom, stretching from the middle of the forest, all the way to the south and finally reaching the sea shore. Its size is three times bigger than King Unufrail’s capital, occupying almost a third of the southern lands, but is sparsely populated. The inhabitants of the vast area are less than a million, spread in many small, unique settlements due to the rugged terrain.
Some of their dwellings are situated inside the caves.
Others are hidden among the rocks, under the dense greenery of the jungle.
Some villages are located on the very edge of the inaccessible cliffs.
The Kingdom of The Lost Caves has pledged allegiance to the royal family of The Capital, but has a completely autonomous and independent state structure. It is ruled by a branch of The Prophets Clan, called The Wild Cats Lords, led by the young prinx Mostal.
Sai’s cousin is considered one of the most beautiful, but at the same time, the most dangerous and fearless people of the south. Their delicate, enchanting appearance should not deceive anyone. Mos is an experienced fighter and the commander of The Deadly Squad, a small detachment of specially trained, carefully selected fighters that no one can resist. They also serve as Mostal’s royal guard.
The Wild Cats Lords are known throughout the continent for breeding and training various species of felines. That is how they earned their name. They are also impeccable riders, climbers and flawless in martial arts. One of their most prominent traits is the relentless desire for adventures, making many representatives of the clan protagonists in numerous folk tales, local legends and songs.
They are famous for their white tigers, jaguars and black panthers, taught in different skills, such as fighting in battles side by side with their masters, finding people in trouble and saving their lives or just being intimidating, but lovable and extremely loyal pets.
Tasla was also born and raised at The Lost Caves. Mostal gave Sai the little cub as a present for his eighteenth birthday. Tasla was chosen from a litter of three cubs because of the signs of high intelligence he showed, his extraordinary ability to learn new skills and his great fondness to humans. The jaguar never disappointed his new master, becoming Sai’s best friend and protector and giving him the cuddles and affection he was missing because of the taboo.
Tasla, like the other animals, trained by The Wild Cats lords, has never been restricted from going wherever he wants. He has not forgotten his birthplace. The big cat often takes long journeys, running across the forest for days, from The Capital to Prinx Mostal’s palace, to visit his old family, but is always quick to return to his beloved Sai.
The Lost Caves Kingdom is full of magnificent natural scenery, fantastic animals and incredible wonders, created by God and men. Three of them are legendary.
The first one is The Cave of The Sun. It’s a rock formation, close to the shore, different in color and structure than any other in close proximity. The stone is in all shades of brown, orange and ochre and changes its color, depending on the intensity of the sunlight, seeping through the rock crevices. Its rippled shapes reminiscent of the sea waves in stormy weather. The legend tells that it was an ordinary cave, similar to many others nearby, but the rock changed when God lead the fiery butterflies through its narrow passages.
This is one of the places, discussed to be eventually used as a trap in Dey’s survival strategy.
The second wonder, attracting pilgrims from all over the continent, is The Temple of The Butterfly God. The sanctuary is believed to have been built soon after God’s departure. The structure is cut directly in the rock and sheltered by the ancient trees of the thickest jungle.
Its most admired treasure is the enormous statue of God, wrought by pure gold.
The third wonder, every traveler, lucky enough to reach the main city of The Lost Caves, dreams to see, is the palace of the prinx. It is build on a steep cliff, over the sea shore and is a true architectural miracle, accessible only by narrow, strictly guarded mountain trails.
The Chasm of Courage is situated close to the palace. It is the place every ruler in The Desert Kingdom fears, but craves to visit at the same time. It is a huge, round stone, stuck between two vertical gorges. The tradition requires that every future leader, no matter which tribe they belong to, must spend a day and a night on the top of the rock, to prove their courage to defend the land and the devotion to their people.
Queen Jendayi, King Unufrail, Prix Mostal and each of the other southern rulers have fulfilled the challenge. This local custom does not apply to The kingdom of Eleysan, but despite this, King Dorth, eager to demonstrate his courage, did it as well, following the example of his best friend at the time. Sai and Dey will have to perform the dangerous initiation too, before taking over The Desert Kingdom’s throne.
A/N
Hello at the end of special chapter 5!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
I hope you enjoyed a little more insight into life in the south.
I took into consideration all your wishes for more detail and if something wasn’t here, it will surely be explained more in the next special chapter.
How do you think the two princes will do at The Chasm of Courage?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
Photo by Janik Butz from Pexels
Photo 4365242 by Erik Mclean from Pexels
Photo 803106 by Victor Freitas from Pexels
Photo by Julia Volk from Pexels
Photo by icon0.com from Pexels
Photo 97627766 by DNF-Stylee from istockphoto.com
Photo 153483597 by salvatierra from istockphoto.com
Photo 195006552 © Slowmotiongli | Dreamstime.com
Photo 1184028419 by joreasonable from istockphoto.com
Photo by Madhu Shesharam from Pexels
Photo 3731615 by Niko Cezar from Pexels
Photo by Bruno Braghini from Pexels
51. High in The Clouds (Sai)
“Good heavens! God help me!” Arxia shrieks, after peeking over the railing. Their beautiful face instantly becomes as white as a sheet and they cling to Tar’s arm, fanning themselves with a hand.
We are high in the clouds. They surround us like a dense flock of puffy, white sheep, slowly retreating to make way for the advancing, enormous sailboat.
Our group of five is standing at the bow of the ship, on one of the Desert King’s sky diver’s top deck. The sails are flapping above our heads. The cold wind is waving our hair. One hundred tame, reconnaissance vultures are accompanying the vessel, flying below us in three neat rows on either side of the keel. The big air diamond is mounted like a crown on the head of the vulture figurehead on the forepeak. It is reflecting the sun rays, refracting them into radiant waves of cobalt and cerulean, occasionally torn by vivid eruptions of golden sparks.
The sun is bright, but it is cold up here. We are all wearing thick, hooded, shearling coats, richly decorated with fluffy wolf fur, but I still shiver with each stronger gust of wind that makes even the durable, ironwood masts creak.
I have always loved flying on the divers since early childhood. Father often took me with him on his tours around the kingdom to my greatest joy and to my mother’s utter horror, although, she knew very well that I couldn’t actually fall. This is one of the most elevating sensations a person can experience. The sky is a limit most people can’t reach, but for those who are given the opportunity, it brings freedom and confidence that no goal is unattainable.
It doesn’t apply to poor prinx Arxia who is terribly afraid of heights and feels nothing but uneasiness. I love them and don’t want to laugh, but dear Mostal is not as considerate as I am. They are cackling uncontrollably, holding their stomach.
“How very entertaining,” Arx pouts and buries their wrinkled, button nose in Tar’s chest.
The muscular warrior immediately glares at my silver-haired, grinning cousin and grumbles, “I’ll be very grateful if you stop laughing, Your Highness.”
“Ugh, how boring,” Mos huffs in annoyance. “Why is everyone in love with someone? What’s wrong with you people? You’re as exciting as an old hat. We could arrange a sword training session for example, or throw meat at the birdies. It’s hilarious when they catch it in their beaks, but more is coming and the poor bastards just don’t know how to grab the new chunk without dropping the one they already have.”
“How old are you?” Arxia squeaks from within Tar’s tight embrace. “Five?”
“In any case older than you, my lovely scaredy-cat,” Mos retorts. “I assure you that I could already fight a grown up panther when I was five and…”
“Children, behave!” Uyani giggles. “Is this the Adventure Team everyone admires, or a nursery school?”
“Clear the de-e-ecks!” The skipper yells. “We’re starting the desce-e-ent!”
A nimble sailor, tied with safety ropes around his waist, quickly climbs up the ship’s beak and covers the top of the diamond with a specially crafted wooden lid, resembling a helmet. The erupting, glimmering particles disappear. It is obvious that the man is struggling to contain the stone’s powerful radiation. There is a sudden quake. The plank floor shakes under our feet. It seems we are frozen in the air for a brief moment. A new, sinking-stomach sensation follows right after. It’s like falling into a pit.
“Oh, God! I hate this,” Arxia whines, getting even paler. “I feel sick.”
“It’s ok, darling. We’re going inside.” Tar instantly picks them up and heads to the open hatch.
Mos keeps sniggering quietly, determinedly striding in the opposite direction. “Throw me a rope,” they shout to the sailor on the beak. “I’ll help you hold the lid.”
“Your Highness,” the startled man shouts back. “This requires a lot of training. It’s dangerous, also quite frightening to watch the ground coming closer, if you’ve never done it before. With all my respects, I advise you to…”
“Fuck it! I don’t actually need to be tied up to the bowsprit,” Mos waves their hand dismissively. “That’s only for chickens.”
They swiftly climb the distance and settle behind the astonished boatman, striding the thick beam over the figurehead, having no protection in case of a fall. The crew member gasps is surprise and instantly starts winding up a safety rope around Mostal’s waist, muttering ripe profanities the entire time.
Mos grins from ear to ear. “Ahh, thank you, my friend! So, this is what they call ‘to swear like a sailor’, huh? Nice! I just learned a few new words. Keep up the good job!”
“Going down at te-e-en!” the skipper’s voice echoes again. “Hold on ti-i-ight!”
“Come on, Dey,” Uyani calls my spouse, who has been observing Mostal’s stunts, smiling in admiration. They are quite similar, both fearless and reckless. I am sure my prince would have done the same, if he didn’t have more important things to worry about. The First insists, “Let’s go! We shouldn’t stay here any longer. Let that troublemaker break their own head.”
She steps towards Dey and my heart skips a beat. I am overwhelmed with an unexpected surge of strong anxiety. The girl reaches out to him and I just know she is going to touch him. I can’t bare it. It’s unthinkable. I don’t know why this is a matter of life or death for me, but I am suddenly ready to kill to prevent it. The force is rising. My blood is running like fused metal in my veins. I can sense the fire ignite.
“Sai, what’s happening?” Dey asks, gazing at me in shock. “Your eyes turned scarlet. You’re glowing again. What is bothering you? Are you loosing your balance?”
I want to respond, but I do not know the answer. I only feel anger, blinding rage, driving me mad. Common sense does not help. I can’t persuade myself that it is unfounded. The instinct to protect is stronger.
“Don’t touch him,” I hiss and throw myself between Dey and The First, the very moment the flames burst out of me, forming two huge, blazing wings. I wrap them around him and glance at her over my shoulder. “Aghaa’s ti yua! Dai saah! Heathe!”
The ancient whisper comes out of my mouth like a menace. I have heard it on many occasions, but have never spoken in the mystical language so powerfully. I am taken aback.
Uyani drops to her knees, lowering her head in fear. “Forgive me, Chosen! I had no idea. Dai saah!”
My towering fury subsides. My body shudders in horror at the thought that I might have hurt my prince in the throes of my insanity. I quickly turn my head to look at him. Dey is unharmed. His handsome face is illuminated by the firestorm around him. I press him closer to my chest. He must be protected. No one will ever threaten him again. No one will touch him without my permission.
He strokes my cheek and says calmly, “Let her go, Sai. The diver will head down any second. You don’t want her to get injured.”
His voice somehow restores my sanity. I immediately yell, “Uyani, get inside. Now!”
She instantly jumps up and runs to the hatch, closing it behind her back right on time to avoid the ship’s sharp tilt downwards. The deck under our feet disappears, leaving us hanging in the air, surrounded only by feathery clouds. I tighten my grip around Dey and spread my wings of fire.
“I am so sorry, my love,” I mumble, kissing his forehead. “You are safe with me. I have no idea what happened, but I swear, I will always keep you safe. Forgive me, I can’t control it. I need to protect you.”
“It’s ok,” he nods in understanding. “Maybe, the stronger our love, the more possessive you become because of your nature. I am flattered, but we have to warn people. We don’t want to hurt someone who doesn’t know and approaches me with nothing but good intentions.”
“Yes, you are right,” I agree, full of shame and regret. “I will not allow this to happen again. I don’t want to be a vicious monster, blinded by a frenzy of rage.”
“A monster,” Dey teases. “Moon Ray, you are too kind and sweet to be more than a cute puppy.”
“I am sure The First won’t agree with you,” I shake my head. “I frightened her. She is used to dealing with the fiery butterflies and can’t be startled easily. This must be something extraordinary, if even she was so scared. I don’t know the meaning of the words I said, but she seemed to understand me.”
“We’ll ask her then. Listen, no one was hurt. There is no point in blaming yourself.” He smiles and peaks at the ground far below us. The sky diver looks like a tiny spot, slowly moving down towards it. The clouds are turning pink. The sun is setting. “Ahh, isn’t it beautiful here? Look at this, Moon Ray. It’s amazing.”
“Yes, it is.” I swirl us around in the sea of magenta and bronze. We kiss and laugh until we run out of breath and it begins to get dark. I suggest reluctantly, “I think we should land. Everyone must be wondering where we are.”
“Just a little bit more, my beautiful monster,” Dey winks and presses his lips to mine again.
Illustration 136919853 © Elena Gladkaya | Dreamstime.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 51!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
Another mystery and time for theories before the next chapter 😀
Why do you think Sai’s possessiveness suddenly became so strong and even dangerous?
Any idea what the words they exchanged with The First in the ancient language might mean? 🤔
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
52. Dai Saah! (Sai)
It is already dark when we slowly land on the vast parade-ground, in the middle of the military camp, spread around The God’s Eye lake. The area is lit by many small fires, burning in stone pits between the barracks where the soldiers sleep at night. The square is surrounded by tall torches in wrought iron stands, brightly illuminating some spots, but leaving others in complete darkness. We are still embracing each other, blinking while our eyes are getting accustomed to the bewildering play of light and shadow.
“I guess, it may sound absurd, but I was missing the dessert,” Dey mumbles, struggling to take off the sheepskin coat. The heat is unbearable, even after sunset. The endless sand dunes radiate swelter that hits us like a tidal wave, causing us to drip sweat into our thick clothes, perfect for the cold air high in the sky, but completely unsuitable for this hell.
“I can understand it,” I smile, tugging at his sleeve to help him get rid of the suffocating layers of fur. “You’ve spent most of your conscious life here. It’s something familiar, a place that, although dangerous and hostile, has become your home. “
“Isn’t it funny how people can get used to anything, even start liking it, if they suffer it long enough. I had almost turned into a snake,” Dey chuckles. His eyes are sad for a second, but then brighten up again when he starts unfastening my coat’s laces. “Let me help you take this off, or you’ll melt down like ice in summer. Are you calm now?”
“Yes, I am,” I confirm. “Don’t worry, my love. Just don’t let anyone touch you until I learn to control my instincts better.”
“Good God!” Dey suddenly exclaims, staring into the darkness. He is looking around in utter confusion. “Do you see it, Moon Ray, or the thin air up there has completely messed up my mind? What is this?”
I follow his gaze and gasp. My eyes have finally gotten used to the twilight enough to let me distinguish our surroundings. What looked like tufts of tall grass and piles of stones, are actually the backs of hundreds of people, kneeling before us in a deep bow with their foreheads touching the ground.
We are standing in the middle of this sea of soldiers, speechless and startled. The First, Mostal and Arxia are approaching, maneuvering between our unexpected worshipers. They all fall to one knee in front of us, before we can come to our senses. Uyani shouts out loud and clear,
“Dai Saah!” (God is here!)
“Dai Saah!” the gathered multitude echoes.
All of a sudden, everyone starts throwing rose petals and black feathers into the air. They are swirling around us in multicolored whirlwinds, carried by the warm air currents. I am stunned. Where they have even found them in the desert is beyond me.
“Uyani, what is happening,” I barely whisper. “What does those words mean? They are the same I said on the diver, aren’t they?”
“Yes, Chosen,” she nods. “Glory to you and The Follower! You made the legend come true. There is another.” She starts repeating the familiar tale and the word’s God spoke thousands of years ago,
“Do not grieve for me. My home is elsewhere. My return is expected. A man shall be born one day who will hear my whisper. He will be your blessing. My Chosen shall be untouchable. Worship him because he will be more important than me. Keep me in your hearts until then. I am not the only one. There will be another. You shall have nothing to fear then. The world will be yours.”
Arxia raises their head then, quietly voicing the last lines of the prophecy,
“The strongest shield shall be golden.
The first shelter shall be the last one standing.
The tears of a lover, hearing the screams of pain of his loved one,
Shall protect the most precious gift of all.“
“What?” Dey asks incredulously. “Where is this ‘another’? You don’t mean it’s me, do you? I am no God. I am just a warrior and a prince who was lucky enough to fall in love with Dai Stial and was granted the endless happiness of receiving his love in return.”
“No, Little Gem,” Uyani shakes her head, smiling sweetly. “You are The Follower and the one to deliver and keep the most precious gift of all safe and unharmed.”
“You mean Sai,” he nods. “Yes, I will protect him at all cost, also with my life, if I have to.”
“No,” she shakes her head again. “Your love for each other has no limits and that was what made the miracle possible. The world had been expecting it for millennia, waiting for God’s words to come true.”
“What are you talking about? I don’t understand. Enough riddles! Time for the whole truth. Why is this ceremony? What do you mean, people?” I nearly scream, squeezing Dey’s hand.
My heart is pounding wildly. I am not completely sure yet, but deep in my heart I know the answer. It fills me with joy, but also fear. Am I ready? Is Dey ready for this enormous responsibility? Is this even real? I sense a tear, rolling down my cheek and sniffle, mumbling, “Uyani, what did I say when we were up in the sky?”
“You said, ‘Don’t you dare touch him. God is here! On your knees!’,” she answers.
“Uyani, spill the bins already.” Dey grumbles, making the corners of my lips curve up. He has never been particularly enthusiastic about religious matters. “Where is this another God?”
She reaches out, glancing at me for permission. I take a deep breath and nod in confirmation. The First carefully places her palm on Dey’s belly and whispers,
“Here.”
Photo 10898353 © Raisa Kanareva | Dreamstime.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 52!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
All mysteries seem to be finally reveled. But are they? 😉
Did you understand what The First meant?
Did you expect it?
How do you think Dey will react to the news?
😀
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
53. Mother Hen (Sai)
“What?… No!… Absolutely not!… Fuck!…. No, no, no…” Dey groans and keeps pacing from one corner of the room to the other. “Did she really mean that I was… Nooo!… What the hell?”
“Dey, wait!” I try to grab him by the sleeve as he walks past me, but he deftly slips out of my grip and picks up the jug of water from the table.
“I’m so thirsty.” He lifts it to his mouth and guzzles half of its content at once, then frowns, “Send for some wine. This won’t do.”
“You can’t drink,” I mutter.
“Why not?” Dey squints at me daringly. “Is there any reason why I can’t have a glass of wine?”
“You know why,” I answer hesitantly. “Because you are pr…”
“You are all out of your minds,” he growls. “Those prophecies and legends and… and… bullshit have finally driven everyone nuts. I refuse to believe until I see it with my own eyes.”
“I can’t wait for King Dorth to hear this,” I snort, desperately trying to suppress my laughter. I know my spouse is in distress. It’s a shocking news. I can’t deny that the same goes for me. But his startled, incredulous expression is way too cute and hilarious. “He threatened us, remember? Your father said he didn’t care how we did it, but to make sure we had heirs. So, he will certainly be overjoyed to become a grandpa.”
“Pfft… He’ll no doubt hold a banquet in our honor… while sharpening his sword… One thing I can guarantee you,” Dey pins his gaze into my eyes. “You are never coming close to my ass again. Flutter your wings somewhere else, you little, pink-eyed, deceptive butterfly. And where for heaven’s sake is this child going to come out from?”
We stare at each other for few seconds and both burst into rapturous laughter.
“I am sorry,” I barely speak, still unable to stop cackling. “I did not do it on purpose. I had no idea it was possible at all. I’ve never heard of a pregnant man. You are probably the first one in the history of mankind.”
“You don’t say! lucky me!” Dey flops on the bedding next to me and leans closer to my ear. “Are we completely certain it’s true, Moon Ray? Uyani can be strange and surely has odd ideas sometimes. I mean, I don’t feel anything.” He takes my hand and places it on his stomach. “See? There is absolutely nothing different than before. This is just not possible. I don’t have… you know… whatever a woman has… Ugh… Shit!”
He jumps up and starts pacing again.
“I felt it,” I mumble.
“What?” He stops abruptly and crouches in front of me, grabbing my hands. “What did you feel?”
It is difficult to explain. I can’t describe exactly what is happening inside of me, but something blossomed like a flower in my chest when I pressed my palm to his belly. I felt warm, happy, complete and filled with awe.
“I feel a connection,” I try to express this amazing sensation in words. “It’s like a little speck of light which is ours, a part of our souls. Dey, it’s me and you together, the best of us both, focused in that little flickering spark.”
“This sounds so beautiful, Moon Ray,” he smiles and cups my cheeks. “I believe now. I have never doubted a single word you’ve ever said. Do you think the child will have pink eyes, or maybe, they will be blue as the sky?”
“No,” I shake my head. “I imagine our baby with raven hair, long, curved eyelashes and warm, brown irises, just like yours.”
“Appearance does not matter,” Dey says. “I swear our child will be the happiest one in the world. I’ll make sure of that. No war, no monsters, no fear will ever make those eyes shed a tear.”
“Babies cry, Dey, a lot,” I giggle, “even if they are happy.”
“They do many other things too,” Dey winks. “And since I am going to carry it for nine months, you will be the one to wipe…”
A sharp knock interrupts us. Tar’s grinning face appears in the gap of the half-open door, “Heyy, congratulations, my lords! Who would have thought that my best friend and commander, The Sand Snake would become a mo… “
“Shut up!” Dey glares at him.
“Sorry,” Tar grins wider. “I mean, a father. And I’m the proud uncle, ya know!”
“Oh, you’re actually right on time,” Dey waves him to enter. “I just don’t understand how you managed to detach yourself from Arxia’s arm without fainting. We were just discussing who will be in charge of changing the diapers. You came to volunteer, I guess.”
“Ugh… I… Yeah… Of course… I mean,” Tar’s face visibly loses color.
“Calm down,” Dey sneers. “I’m just joking. We know you’d rather fight a wild death bat with your bare hands than come close to an infant. So, is everything ready for tomorrow?”
“Yes, all done,” Tar confirms, exhaling loudly in relief. “The nets are prepared. We’ve built a wooden platform by the lake and a spring retractable reel mechanism for the safety ropes. Each is long enough to reach the entrance of the underwater cave, but we will go in without them. There is no point to be tied up inside. The sharp rocks will cut the ropes anyway, and they will only slow us down. We’ll need them just in case something goes wrong. It will be enough to get back to the exit and the soldiers will pull us up in seconds.”
“Good job!” Dey nods. “How is Arx doing?”
“They are deeply disturbed,” the count sighs. “I don’t want to worry my precious flower more, but there’s no way to persuade them not to come to the lake with us.”
“Arxia is stronger than you think and might be very useful,” I smile soothingly. “They will sense the danger and warn us before it’s too late. I am very grateful for your concern and love for my cousin, count Tarsarian.”
Tar’s cheeks flush in bright red. The muscular warrior quickly bids us good night and leaves the room.
“Dey, would you consider not diving,” I ask my prince, although, I know it’s a lost cause.
“Out of the question,” he immediately answers. “And don’t even think about becoming a broody hen.”
Photo 7377086 © Raisa Kanareva | Dreamstime.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 53!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
It’s officially confirmed. Sai and Dey will become fathers. 😀
How do you think King Dorth will react to the news?
And the more urgent issue, what will they encounter at the bottom of God’s Eye lake? 🤔
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
54. Sparks of Light in The Mist (Sai)
We are standing on the vast, wooden platform, staring at the crystal clear, motionless water below us. The God’s Eye Lake has always fascinated me with its azure color and the mystery that surrounds it, but for some reason, I have always tried to stay as far from its shore as I could.
There are many legends about divers who saw incredible wonders in its depths. The myths tell of immeasurable caves, full of gems, each one as big as a building, odd beasts, lurking among the sparkling precious stones and magical sights one can never forget. No one, however, has been able to reach the bottom since few brave men retrieved the six air diamonds. The lake is too deep. Most people will not survive crossing the distance from the surface, down to the underwater caves and back with no air. It is too dangerous and nearly impossible.
The water is as transparent as glass, but no matter how long we gaze into the abyss, there is nothing to see but shimmering shades of blue.
“Serenity is deceptive,” Arxia suddenly whispers.
They crouch to dip their hand in the cold basin. The mirror surface looks as if shuttering into thousands of pieces. The prinx closes their eyes, creating small waves with their fingers. The dazed expression, their hushed voice and trembling lips can mean only one thing. Arx is seeing beyond our reach, into the place where time and space have not yet been formed, but their direction can be predicted.
We all fall silent and still, straining our ears not to miss a word of the unexpected prophecy. It is so rare that only few have seen it happening. It is said that a prophet can make a true bodement three times in their life at most. This is Arxia’s first. I feel so proud of my younger cousin. They are our clan’s paragon. Father will be overjoyed to learn this.
“Silence is the veil that hides the beast under its pleats.
It is awake.
The fire ended its peace.
Rage shall be met by an equal adversary, but not yet, since neither is ready.
Lovers must be apart, or the beast shall never surrender its treasures.
It will demand theirs instead.
Beware of the danger.
The fear of loss is the greatest menace to the most precious gift.“
Arx slumps in their beloved count’s arms with a deep sigh upon uttering the last words.
“Are you alright, Desert Flower?” Tar asks worriedly, stroking their pale cheek. The prinx looks like a fairy tale vision in their white robes, specially chosen for the heat of the endless sand. “What does all this mean?”
Arxia shakes their head, smiling faintly. “Prophets only see sparks of light in the mist, darling. We can tell you the possibilities that the future holds, but can’t offer ways to change it. The heavy task of solving the riddle lies with the rulers, the priests and the warriors. I dare not give you the answers.”
“I think, the prediction is connected to our current endeavor,” I mumble, repeating it again and again in my head. “We can’t dive before we understand it.”
“What is there to understand?” Mostal laughs out. “It’s more than simple. ‘Serenity is deceptive. Silence is the vail…’ It obviously means that the water only looks safe and calm, but there is a danger in the depths, a monster. We knew it. That won’t stop us. None of us thought it would be easy. Let’s go!”
“You’re too impulsive, Your Highness.” The First puts her hand on their shoulder. “You will break that beautiful head of yours some day, if you don’t learn to think twice before jumping off a cliff.”
“You think I’m beautiful?” Mos grins from ear to ear. “You can say that again, girl, as many times as you want, cause I have absolutely nothing against it.”
“Is that all you heard from everything I said?” she chuckles.
“Pretty much yes,” Mostal winks. “I just don’t care about the rest.”
“Wait,” Dey interrupts them excitedly. “I know what it means. Listen, ‘It is awake. The fire ended its peace.’ In other words, the monster in the depths has sensed Sai’s presence.”
He scratches his head in deep thought and adds, “Then Arx said, ‘Rage shall be met by an equal adversary, but not yet, since neither is ready.’ The beast must be powerful, perhaps as powerful as Sai. It seems the creature is not happy to meet an opponent. Sai should stay here. He must not dive.”
“What?” I bellow. “No way! If anyone stays here, it will certainly be you.”
“Why?” Dey snorts. “Because I’m pregnant? I told you it wouldn’t change anything, and you better not try to convince me otherwise. I’m not going to be pampered as if… as if… For God’s sake!”
“I’m sorry!” I mumble, feeling the heat of my flushed cheeks. This is the first time Dey raises his voice at me and I definitely don’t like it. “I didn’t mean it this way… I… “
“No, don’t apologize. I should be sorry, Moon Ray.” Dey pulls me in a hug and presses his lips to my forehead. “We both need time to get used to this. Just don’t worry, ok?”
“Guys, let’s calm down. It’s quite clear. ‘Lovers must be apart.’ One of you stays here. No doubt about it.” Tar steps closer, gazing at me apologetically. “It’s you, prince Sai. We can all agree that you should not face the beast right now. The prophecy is unambiguous.”
“No,” I yell. “I am not letting Dey dive without me. Stay out of this, Tar. Do not challenge me.”
“You are staying ashore,” Tar says firmly, standing between me and the water. “I swore to my commander once that I would protect you at all cost. I will keep my promise or die trying.”
“Move away, count Tarsarian,” I growl, grabbing the handle of my sword. The blood is warming up in my veins. The force is rising again. “You are no match to me. Step aside! Dey is going nowhere without me.”
“Sai!” I feel my spouse’s arms wrap around me from behind. His cool cheek is rubbing against mine. “Relax, Moon Rey! Tar only wants to protect us. Don’t let the anger overwhelm you. I will be safe. I promise. Can’t you see it? ‘Lovers must be apart, or the beast shall never surrender its treasures. It will demand theirs instead.’ Our child will be in great danger, if we dive together. I must go alone.”
“But I am so worried,” I protest.
“I know,” Dey kisses my shoulder soothingly. “You’ll have to trust me again. Arxia foresaw this. ‘The fear of loss is the greatest menace to the most precious gift.’ You must fight your fear, Moon Ray. You are not going to lose us.”
“I’ll bring them back safe and sound.” Tar kneels in front of me and kisses the hem of my shirt. “I swear, Sola. Dey is my best friend, my commander, my prince. The world needs him and the child he’s carrying. If something goes wrong, I’ll make sure they survive.”
“I’ll kill you if you die,” I squint at my spouse, making him burst into laughter.
“Yeah, yeah,” Mostal groans, pulling Dey by the sleeve. “Enough drama. Are we diving at last?”
Photo 101419366 / Man © Alexey Osadchiiev | Dreamstime.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 54!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
Do you think the adventurers interpreted the new prophesy correctly?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
55. Connection (Sai)
I am worried sick. This is crazy. How can I stay here when the love of my life is two, maybe three hundred feet deep under water and probably facing a monster? I clench my fists and straighten my posture. Sitting cross-legged on the creaking boards, near the water and chanting mantras of an old, nerve calming technique, does not help at all. I am on pins and needles. The only reason I agreed to this madness, was the new prophecy. It implied that our child would be in danger if I face the beast. Now my sanity is at stake.
It is not even a child yet, just a tiny, precious, glimmering spark of light, hidden safely under Dey’s heart, but to us, it is already the most important thing in the whole world. I can imagine our baby’s big, brown eyes. I see the wind waving locks of long, raven hair and hear the sweetest laughter. Our little treasure will be no doubt brave and reckless, but shall also posses the noblest soul, just like my spouse. Dey will be the best father ever, better than me or anyone else. He will love us endlessly, protect us, and make sure that we are always happy… if he comes back.
An unexpected sob escapes my lips, but I quickly brace myself and hold my head high, focusing my gaze back on the unmoving ropes, praying for the slightest twitch or quiver to show that someone down there is still alive. It has been more than an hour since I created the air bubbles and Dey, Tar and Mostal disappeared in the sapphire void. I shouldn’t have left them on their own, to fend for themselves in uncharted waters. God knows what is happening in the dark caves at this very moment. Dey may be fighting for his life.
“What kind of husband am I?” I groan, jumping to my feet. “What kind of father? I can’t take this anymore. I’m going in.”
“The best one, Sola,” Arxia utters quietly next to me. “How many people do you think would be strong enough to tame a force like yours and resist their own raging fury? Who would be able to do exactly the opposite of what their nature urges them? You took a great risk letting prince Dai Danail go alone. You did it only to keep your loved ones safe. I know you are suffering, but bear with it a little longer. I sense no trouble. Stay calm.”
“I can’t,” I sigh, approaching the platform’s edge. “That’s more than I can handle.”
I quickly take off my boots and sit, dipping my feet in the freezing water. The contrast with the searing heat of the desert is so sharp that my whole body shudders.
“My Lord,” The First says warningly. “Don’t do this. Never lose faith in your prince and our friends. The fear of loss is dangerous. Don’t give in. Fight it.”
“I need to know what’s going on,” I growl. “I’m loosing my mind, Uyani. I need to know they are alright.”
“Moon Ray!” The voice is muffled and barely audible.
My eyes go wide. I look around feverishly, but nothing has changed. Arx and Uyani show no signs of hearing anything. The soldiers are ready to propel the reels, but the ropes remain hopelessly motionless. Am I hallucinating?
“It’s amazing, Sai. I wish you could see this with your own eyes.” This time I have no doubt it’s Dey. He sounds exuberant and amazed.
“Dey is talking to me,” I scream excitedly. “It’s faint, but I still hear his voice clearly.”
“The water,” Uyani exclaims. “It serves as a link between you. Immerse yourself completely.”
I don’t wait for another invitation and immediately slide into the cold lake without bothering to get rid of my clothes. I take a deep breath and make sure that my head is fully under water.
“Where are you? Is everyone safe?” I pronounce the words in my mind as distinctly as I can.
It doesn’t take long before I get an answer and hear Dey’s warm laughter. “You were going to dive to look for us, weren’t you? Sneaky butterfly. Hahaha! The moment you touched the water I felt your presence and knew you could hear my thoughts. Stay where you are, Moon Ray. And stop worrying. We’re just fine.”
“What do you see?” I ask curiously, already more relaxed.
“It’s a whole new world here. You won’t believe it.” Dey’s voice reveals his great amazement. “There are thousands of air diamonds. The deeper we swim, the more we find. The caves are literally composed of them. It’s an endless labyrinth, made of precious stones. We can build a whole fleet and it will hardly be noticeable that we have taken some.”
“What about the monster?” I interrupt him impatiently.
“It’s teaming with life in the caves,” Dey says. “Unbelievable creatures, all kind of shapes and sizes, beautiful, as if from another world. Many are transparent, but others are brightly colored. Some are as big as a death bat, but there are animals smaller than a fly as well. None of them shows any signs of aggression. They don’t seem to be afraid of us either. I guess, they’ve never encountered a human before.”
“Listen Dey, everything you’re telling me is astonishing, but you better head back,” I insist. “I think, the air bubbles can work for a couple of hours more, but there’s no need to risk. We proved our theory and need to start planning the gemstone mining. Swim back to the ropes and we’ll pull you up to the surface. You all must be exhausted by now.”
“Ohh, that won’t be so easy,” Dey chuckles. “Mos has found a smack of huge, quite playful, jellyfish-like creatures. They are now performing some kind of a weird dance together. It’s actually quite impressive. I don’t think the prinx will be willing to go so soon.”
“Tell them, I’ll kick their ass, if they don’t leave right away,” I grumble. Dey’s giggle warms my heart, but I say firmly, “Let’s not push our luck. Please, head back!”
“Wow! Wait a minute! What the hell is this?” Dey suddenly gasps. The blood freezes in my veins. “We thought it was an enormous, strange rock on the cave floor, all covered in algae and many weird smooth plates which we took for mussels. It started to move. Sai, it appears to be the back of a huge animal.”
“Get out of there! Immediately!” I shout, but there’s no answer. My heart shrinks. The silence is terrifying. “Dey! Please, say something! What is happening?”
“Shh! Quiet, Moon Ray! Your voice somehow awakened it. I thought, I could hear it only in my head, but the creature reacts when you raise it. It seems the water connects us all,” Dey whispers. “It is an incredible beast, slow and calm. We need to be silent. Don’t be afraid. I think the monster likes me. Trust me.”
Illustration 114239577 © Grandfailure | Dreamstime.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 54!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
Do you think Dey, Tar and Mostal are in great danger or the monster is friendly?
Did Sai make a mistake not being patient enough and connecting to Dey, but also to the beast?
What kind of animal it is?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
56. Out of Breath (Sai)
“Are you insane?” I hiss. “What do you mean by the monster liking you? It’s a beast of an unknown species. You don’t know enough to be able to determine if it’s friendly or hostile. Where are Tar and Mos? Get back to the rescue ropes, all three of you! Immediately!… Dey? Dey!”
“Stop yelling, Moon Ray,” he whispers. “I told you to be quiet, didn’t I?”
“And how exactly do you suggest I keep quiet when I know what you’re up to?” I retort. I can’t even decide weather to be angry or frightened. “My heart will jump out of my chest. You’re so stubborn. I want you to tell me everything that’s going on there right now. Don’t stop talking!”
“Alright, Sai,” Dey laughs softly. “Just calm down. The animal is enormous, bigger than a death bat, actually, much bigger than a fiery butterfly. It is scaly, like a lizard, but very smooth, all colored in shades of green and blue. Seaweed grow on every scale, swaying in the water currents. Small fish, shrimp and other aquatic creatures are hiding among the blade-like leaves. The beast moves really slow. Every time you raise your voice, its body shudders, but its movements do not quicken. I think, loud noises are bothering it, even if they’re only in our heads. It can hear us. I am not sure whether it is male, female or neither.”
“Why is it moving?” I ask impatiently. “Where is it going?”
“Approaching me,” my prince informs me cheerfully, only to shock me even more. “I guess, my new friend is coming closer to say ‘Hello’. I can clearly distinguish its muzzle now. It is long, resembling a snake’s one. The eyes are small, compared to the head size, perhaps, because the animal does not really use them here in the darkness. There are many light-emitting life forms around, but it still lives in the twilight, never seeing the sun.”
“How do you know that it’s friendly?” I hurry with the next question.
“I can feel it,” Dey says. “This might sound strange, but the closer it gets, the more relaxed I am, as if it brings tranquility with it. This creature has the ability to make you feel safe… Wow! Oh, my God!”
“What? What!? Dey, what is happening?” I shriek.
My body is shaking from the cold, but also with worry. I forgot to create an air bubble for myself, hurrying to plunge underwater. I am running out of of breath, but instantly rule out the idea to raise my head above the surface.
I gather all my strength and urge him, “Talk to me, my love. Don’t stop!”
“I am touching it, Sai,” Dey whispers excitedly. “The monster is letting me pet it. In fact, it seems eager to rub its snout against my palm. The skin is a little gross, very slippery and covered in those mushy sea anemones, but the big buddy is still kind of cute.”
“If you see it open its mouth, be sure to get out of there as fast as you can,” I grumble. “For God’s sake!” I’ve never seen anyone as reckless as Dey. His bravery will surely be the end of me someday.
“Eeee! It also allows Tar and Mos to touch it. Magnificent beast! Hahaha! Guess who is trying to climb on it’s back,” Dey giggles. “It is just a meek giant and doesn’t mind it at all.”
I only manage to smile faintly at Mostal’s stunts as I am more and more disoriented with each passing second. Red circles start playing in front of my eyes. I feel I will lose consciousness at any time now, if I don’t take a breath right away. Nevertheless, I still hesitate. I don’t want to lose the connection to Dey in such a tense and crucial moment. On the other hand, I will be of no use if I black out. I have no choice, but to raise quickly my head above the water and inhale deeply, ready to dive back. Arx and Uyani are gazing at me expectantly.
“All fine. They are alright. Found diamonds… and the beast… Seems placid… They are petting it,” I barely choke out, before diving back.
“Were you out of the water, Sai?” my prince immediately asks.
“I was completely out of breath,” I explain guiltily. “Almost fainted.”
“Aww, my sweet Moon,” Dey laughs. “Get out already. I don’t want you to catch a cold and suffocate. The animal is much calmer when it doesn’t sense your presence. You are disturbing its peace. You two are like facing poles, pushing each other away. This is exactly the beast we were looking for. There is no doubt that it possesses the same power as the keepers and the opposite one of the butterflies. It is eager to follow me, but trying to avoid you. We found what we were searching for, Sai.”
“Yes, that sounds logical,” I agree. “Who knows what it would have done to keep me away if I had joined you. That might have hurt our child. We should thank Arxia for warning us.”
“They are a great prophet, also a hot one according to Tar,” Dey chuckles. “Listen, Moon Ray, you no longer need to soak in the ice-cold lake. Our air bubbles keep us warm, but you must be freezing. I am worried too. Get out. We’re heading back. I’ll be with you in no time.”
“Fine,” I pout. “But if I don’t see the ropes moving soon, I’m getting in again.”
“I promise,” Dey says gently. “I just have no idea how to take Mostal down from their new water horse. Your cousin is as nutty as a fruitcake, a true walking disaster.”
“A swimming disaster,” I snort.
“Right,” Dey laughs. “Now, out!”
I reluctantly crawl out of the water and sprawl on the wooden platform, gasping for air. The heavy heat hits my cold body, leaving me weak and exhausted. Arx graciously spreads a parasol over my head to save me from the merciless sun.
“That was silly,” they shake their head. “You whine all the time that your spouse is reckless, but you’re no better.”
“What did Dey say?” Uyani asks impatiently, ignoring Arx’s reproachful glare.
“H-he is convinced that they f-found the animal we n-needed,” I stutter while struggling to sit up and stop shaking.
“Your Highness,” a soldier screams. “The ropes!”
We all gaze at the barely twitching ropes. My heart is pounding wildly, but I wait to see three distinctive tugs before raising my hand and commanding “Pull!”
The soldiers immediately trigger the reels. We see Dey, Tar and Mos popping out on the surface in few minutes, grinning from ear to ear.
“That was awesome! Oh, my Goood! This is what I call an adventure,” Mos yells while the three of them are untying themselves and climbing up the ladder to the platform.
I stop hearing the praise and excited chatter around me the moment Dey’s strong arms engulf me in a tight embrace.
“This is the first and last time I let you go anywhere without me,” I mumble in the crook of his neck.
“I promise,” he smiles before capturing my lips.
Photo 1303634403 © michaklootwijk | istockphoto.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 56!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
First mission of the adventure team accomplished. 😁
Now they only have to figure out how to mine diamonds and bring the monster to the trap where they need it. Any suggestions? 🤔
Are you ready to finally visit Eleysan and attend a royal wedding? 😉
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
57. Finally Home (Sai)
[xxx - mature content warning]
“Aaah… Oh, my God!” I yelp at the searing wave of sensations that floods my body, drowning me into nearly unbearable pleasure. I squeeze Dey’s waist between my thighs and dig my heels in the small of his back, quickening my movements.
“No, no, no,” he gasps, gripping my knees and leans on the wooden wall behind him. It is made of raw, rough planks, unpeeled of the bark. The ironwood is difficult to process and the sky divers are practically a weapon, so no one ever thought of making the interior luxurious. My spouse’s back will surely be bruised and riddled with splinters. He, however, does not seem bothered at all and is fully focused on staring into my eyes. A seductive smirk is lingering on his swollen lips. They are red and sore. Kissing him always drives me wild. I just can’t help but suck and bite until I am completely out of breath. He doesn’t mind it, although, I am surely too harsh sometimes. Dey runs his tongue over the bottom one and commands, “Slow down, Moon Ray. Don’t hurry. Slower! Spread your legs.”
I mewl in protest, desperately trying to hold my release, but still oblige. If my spouse asks me to do something, it means I will, without questioning it, no matter how much I want exactly the opposite. I would do anything for him, but this is so hard. I feel every part of my body pulsate in sweet agony. This is true torture. I lean with my palms on the wall behind him and arch my body back, letting him push my legs apart.
“Wait!… Oh, Goood!… Uggh… Dey,” I cry out, digging my teeth in his shoulder to muffle the loud, lewd whimpers. Tears spring in my eyes. The position allows him to slide so impossibly deep in me that all my insides twist and burn. That spot he’s been hitting mercilessly for long, tantalizing minutes, is throbbing and sending sparks up my spine and in my groin, hotter than sun rays in simmer. I bury my face in his damp hair and barely rasp, “Please, let me come… I need… to come… Dey.”
“Slower,” he hisses through gritted teeth and grips my butt to make me calm down and follow his orders. My overstimulated body instantly shakes with uncontrollable shivers. I am gasping like a fish out of water, sobbing and squirming in his hands. I wrap my arms around his shoulders and somehow manage to even my breathing a little, allowing him to guide my movements into lazy, steady sways. The jolts of pleasure are flushing one after another, erasing every sensible thought from my head. My mind is floating. My eyes roll back. I can’t think. I only feel his hardness, testing my limits; his wet skin, slapping on mine; his soothing voice, whispering in my ear. I am lost, found, doomed and saved, all at once.
I cry and laugh when my world suddenly shrinks, reduced to two mesmerizing, warm, brown eyes. I see the love. It is like deep waters, engulfing me, pulling me to the bottom and then lifting me up, back to the surface. And then everything erupts both inside of me and all around, leaving me shaking, breathless and startled at his power over me. I can’t scream anymore, just gazing into Dey’s eyes. I know he is here with me, right into the eye of the storm. This can’t be just pleasure. It must be how heaven feels like, because it’s not only our bodies joining together. Everything that I am, everything we went through to find each other and all I have ever been finally makes sense. My love has made me whole at last. I fear nothing. I am at peace with myself, belonging, the master of my life.
We fall to the side and smile, still trembling, pressed into each other in a tender embrace, sweaty and sticky, but more contented than ever.
“Clear the de-e-ecks!” We hear the familiar shout. “We’re starting the desce-e-ent!”
“Oh, my God!” I squeal, trying to sit up. “We arrived. I can’t believe it’s happening. We’re in the God’s Garden.”
“Careful, Moon Ray,” Dey laughs, holding me down. “You need to be more gentle with that poor, sweet ass of yours for a while. I’m afraid I may have worn it out a bit.”
He flips me on my back. I giggle shamefully. My prince starts kissing my shoulder, mumbling, “Welcome to Eleysan, dear husband to be!”
“I am already your husband,” I keep cackling. “The wedding is just a formality. There’s no way out, Your Highness.”
A sudden sob, coming from under Dey’s messy hair, spread on my chest, makes me freeze. I brush the silky locks away and cup his face in my palms. His eyes are full of tears. I’ve never seen him cry before. I didn’t think he can actually do it. He is a warrior. They are trained not to give in to heir emotions. I stroke his cheeks and softly ask, “Hey, what’s the matter? Why are you sad, my love?”
“I am not sad,” he shakes his head. “I am happy. I hoped for ten years, every single day, but never really expected it to happen again in my lifetime, to see the Green Mountain, the coast with the sandy beaches, my room in the northern tower. Sai, I am finally home.”
Photo 513803564 © PHA-RAON | istockphoto.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 57!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
We are about to visit King Dorth’s Capital and another royal palace.
Do you think the people of Eleysan will welcome The Chosen as their prince and future king’s husband? 🤔
Which of his home land’s wonders will Dey hurry to show Sai first? 😉
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
!!! Important !!!
This story will continue to be updated in two months - January 2023.
Love: Anny
58. All Shades of Green (Sai)
“Come on! Can’t you get dressed faster? We need to leave the ship before it lands,” Dey urges me impatiently, tapping his foot on the floor. He is already fully prepared to go and incredibly handsome in his thick, wolf fur coat, with shiny, raven hair, spread over his shoulders and a wide, happy smile on his bright face. I am doing my best, but he still scrunches his nose, “Why are you so slow?”
“It’s not easy when the whole ship is tilted to the side and we’re flying headlong downwards,” I grumble, struggling to stand steady on my feet and tie my shirt’s laces at the same time. “What about the official welcoming ceremony? Wouldn’t it be awful if the diver arrives and we are nowhere to be seen? King Dorth will breathe fire when he finds out. It’s also not very good for the High Protectors’ reputation not to appear at their own celebration.”
“Aww, you’re always so straightforward,” Dey chuckles, wrapping an arm around my waist to keep me from falling flat on my face. He kisses affectionately my forehead and runs his fingers though my loose, tousled hair, mumbling, “You’re allowed to do what you want instead of what’s expected every now and then. You also look exactly like someone who was just fucked into oblivion. Your cheeks are flaming. We need to cool you down a bit before people of Eleysan meet The Chosen in person for the first time. We won’t be late. I promise. I actually plan quite a memorable appearance.”
“Do you think your people will accept me?” I finally give voice to the concerns that have been bothering me throughout the entire journey to my fiancé’s home kingdom. I’ve been thinking a lot about it lately. This is rival territory, even though the war is over, and I am still the enemy. I doubt the families, who lost their fathers and sons in the desert, would perceive me as a friend. Even less they would want me to be their ruler. The people of God’s Garden are not like us. They are tougher, wary, guarded and do not forgive easily. I am gazing into Dey’s eyes, searching for a sign of what he really expects to come out of this all. He smiles softly, but I need an answer. “Tell me, Dey. Will they acknowledge me as your husband and their future king? What if everyone despises me? What if they treat me as a foreigner and an intruder who’s here only to steal their land? I know your father believes this is some wicked scheme to conquer his kingdom.”
“He’s the only one deluded enough to consider such a crazy conspiracy theory possible. No one in their right mind would support such a claim, except his faithful friend Lord Bardal,” Dey shrugs. His expression becomes serious and he cups my cheeks in his palms. “You are my love, Moon Ray. You risked your life to stop the war and find me. Everyone knows it. You have God’s power in you. My… our people will worship you. There’s nothing to worry about. You will be cherished and admired.”
“I don’t want to be worshiped,” I mutter. “I am an ordinary person. I just want to be loved.”
“Well, that’s exactly what I’m here for,” Dey laughs and kisses my lips. “Don’t try to deny who you are. You will never be ordinary. Fear nothing. Embrace your power and be proud of it. We are the only hope each and every human has. You will be worshiped and you will accept it because this is how it should be.”
“Thank you!” I nod in agreement, grateful for the encouragement. How does he always know what to say? I would be lost without my strong, kind prince.
“Now, let’s go!” Dey makes sure that my coat is buttoned properly and grabs my hand, pulling me out of the cabin, directly on the open deck.
“Where are we going?” I squeak when the cold wind hits my face. “We shouldn’t be here. Do you want me to use my power and fly like we did when we were in the desert?”
“Nope,” Dey grins. “The way you showed me your kingdom was magical and unforgettable, but I’ll show you mine in my own way. “
“What do you mean?” I shout since the creaking of the descending ship and the flapping of the sails muffle our words. The deck is too slant. We can barely balance on our feet. I am puzzled and still unable to figure out what my spouse’s intentions are. “Dey, you better do something or we’re going to fall overboard.”
“Patience, Moon Ray,” he shouts back and whistles sharply. Harda immediately approaches, scratching the wooden beams on the floor with his long claws in an attempt to hold on to the rocking surface. Dey grips him by the ears, full of enthusiasm. “This is worth the slight inconvenience, I assure you. I haven’t done it since I was a child, but still remember thinking it was one of the greatest things in the world. What better way to see the God’s Garden than from a monster’s back?”
I step closer, squinting at the animal in fear. Dey says Harda loves me, but I am still a bit uneasy around the formidable beast.
Dey waves his hand curtly towards the bat and prompts me, “After you, Your Highness.”
“You want me to sit on his back?” I hesitate. “What if he doesn’t like it? Didn’t you mention something about his saliva becoming poisonous when he’s angry?”
“Harda won’t mind,” Dey smirks.
“What about you?” I take a step back. “You’re joining too, right? Wouldn’t the two of us be too heavy for him?”
“Are you afraid?” he winks at me teasingly.
I purse my lips in frustration. Who is afraid? It’s just a huge, pitch-black, intimidating monster with sharp teeth, dripping purple drool everywhere. What’s the big deal? I take a deep breath and bravely climb on Harda’s broad, beefy back, immediately grasping a handful of coarse bristle. Dey snorts through laughter and settles behind me, caging me between his arms.
He starts explaining in my ear. “See the first pair of wings? It will be a bumpy ride. Hold on to them tightly. Harda doesn’t move them too much, only when making a turn. If you want him to go left, pull slightly at the base of the left wing. Same goes for the right. Don’t pull them at the same time unless you want him to go up or do a somersault. Death bats are extreme and reckless flyers. If he was alone, he would shoot forward among the trees and squeeze through the narrow crevices between the rocks or fly higher than a sky diver. I’ll hold his ears. It reminds him we’re here and makes him more careful. All clear?”
I grunt a confirmation, reassuring myself that I can always catch Day and spread my fiery wings if something goes wrong and we fall. My prince whistles again and the ship is far behind us in only few seconds. We are gliding under the clouds, spiraling down at an incredible speed. Harda is a powerful beast. One flap of his huge wings is enough for us to float freely in the air currents. Our presence is not slowing him down in the least. He doesn’t notice our weight at all. The first few minutes are shocking, but soon my smile grows bigger than ever. The feeling of freedom and exhilaration is indescribable.
We break through the thin curtain of the lowest clouds, and I gasp in amazement. I have never seen anything like that. An endless plain spreads bellow us, stretching all the way to a thin yellow line on the horizon. It looks like a beautiful patchwork quilt, made of rectangular pieces of green fabric. I didn’t even know there were so many shades of green, emerald next to shamrock, olive next to lime, fern next to basil, and so many more. My eyes are straining to take in all this beauty before us. How can such a vast area of open land exist, all consisting of fertile fields, planted with all kinds of crops? We circle above them and I can’t get enough of the view. The God’s Garden. Now I know where the name comes from. These people are blessed to live here.
Dey presses his lips to my cheek to capture my attention and points to the horizon. I stare at the thin, yellow line as we are moving closer and closer, until it turns into glistening sand on a golden beach, lying right where the land and the azure ocean kiss, caressed by the gentle rays of the morning sun.
Photo 2476014 by Tom Fisk | pexels.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 58!
Thank you for reading and supporting and your patience during the short break in updates! ❤❤❤
Did you like flying on Harda’s back?
Next we’re landing in King Dorth’s capital for a welcoming party.
Is there a place in Eleysan you would like to know more about and eventually visit?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
59. Flying Like A Bat (Sai)
Harda makes a wide semi-circle above the crystal clear, sparkling ocean and descends so low that his belly occasionally touches its rippled surface, creating small waves and causing the startled fish to jump around, splashing us with cold, salty water. We shake with laughter and scratch his head to reward him for the unforgettable experience as he growls happily, having already recognized his home.
“What are those?” I scream at the sight of the enormous, lizard-like creatures before us, half-submerged in the shallow water close to the shore.
“Sea dragons,” Dey shouts back, trying to outvoice the waves whispering and the wind swishing in our ears. “Don’t worry. They are like big cows. Very tame. See how the flying monster does not startle them at all. Nothing can disturb their peace.”
“Too bad, cause we’re going to bump into them,” I yell in alarm. I have no desire to plunge in the cool water, among the gigantic aquatic beasts.
“Shh! Look!” Dey points at them. A few seconds before we cut headlong into the large pod, the creatures emit a series of bizarre, loud honks, similar to the sound of a war horn, and gracefully arch their backs, disappearing underwater without a trace.
“Whoa! That was amazing,” I giggle in amusement. “I thought there was no way we could escape the cold morning shower. They seemed not to notice us at all. Eleysan is like a fairy tale. Show me mooore!”
“We don’t have cuddly, flying snakes, but we’re still full of interesting things to entertain our lovely new prince,” Dey says proudly and kisses my cheek. “Wanna see my room? I hope they haven’t changed it while I was gone for the past ten years.”
“Yes,” I squeal excitedly. “Yes, please! I can’t wait to see the place where you spent your childhood. Knowing King Dorth, the palace must be impressive, full of weapons, and by all means there should be a creepy dungeon.”
“You’re right. It’s more like a huge, stone, inaccessible fortress, but it still has its charm. On to the palace then,” Dey commands. “Just follow the beach. Be careful. We are approaching the foot of the mountain. It is not a gradual transition. The sharp rocks emerge quite unexpectedly.”
I nod and focus on the terrain. There is still only boundless sea ahead, but craggy ridges can also be seen in the distance. I have already learned how to guide Harda’s flight and feel more relaxed and confident. Our pet is a good boy, very compliant and always paying attention to the signals he receives from Dey and me. I pull slightly at the base of his wings and the bat immediately shoots up and forward to the looming hills. The broad, green plain soon comes to an abrupt end, replaced by steep granite escarpments, so suddenly that it looks as if a giant had dropped them where they didn’t belong. We follow the majestic coastline until it starts to resemble a colossal stone wall on our right.
“Hold on tight, Moon Ray,” Dey warns and wraps an arm around my waist to pull me closer to his chest and keep me steady. “We’re going all the way up to the northern tower.”
“Oh, my Goood! This is so much fun,” I shriek, gripping Harda’s coarse fur with all force when he swings upwards, following the relief of the almost sheer rock, barely avoiding the razor sharp ledges. My jar drops as we reach the top. “Dey… Unbelievable!… How was this fantastic castle even built?”
I have never seen such a majestic stronghold. It does not look like a man-made construction, but rather a part of the natural rock. High, thick, stone walls with pointed towers and large battlements, hanging over the ocean, surround a second, inner wall of parapet, covered walks and a tremendous palace in the middle. Large keep with pinnacles on top rises, almost touching the clouds. Stone lions, wolves and death bats with their wings spread wide, guard every window and balcony. Each arch is richly decorated with sculptures of birds and animals among winding vines or the faces of ancient warriors and deadly weapons, all cut in the stone. The beauty of this place is rough and intimidating and yet captivating and magical.
Harda flies even higher and we can see the whole structure, extended over the highlands bellow us. The vast courtyard is packed with people. Some of them spot the bat and start waving at us. I can hear the loud cheering. The six sky divers are moored around the tower dome of the central building. The royal families slowly step down the ladders onto a platform, decorated with the flags of both kingdoms and abundance of fresh flowers. They are greeting the assembled crowd. My sisters look like a flock of butterflies in their lavish, colorful dresses. I can imagine their excitement. They must be thrilled to be in Eleysan for the first time, just like me.
One of the flanking towers is taller and much more fortified than the others. It is located on the very edge of the rock above the ocean. A panoramic terrace winds all the way around it, so high that it provides a view of the ocean, the entire castle, and even the fertile fields beyond the cliffs. That seems to be our final destination. Harda heads for the balustrade without hesitation and carefully perches under the stone arch, lowering his body so that we can jump onto the tiled floor.
“Dear God,” I barely mumble, leaning heavily on the handrail. “My knees are shaking. I may as well have flaming wings of my own and be able to float in the air, but this was mind-blowing. Death bats really know how to fly.”
“Yeah, I know,” Dey grins from ear to ear, scooping me in his arms. “I missed this so much. Come on. We still have some time to rest.”
He carries me through the wide open, sliding doors and throws me in the middle of a four poster bed, hidden among white, silk curtains and drapes. “Welcome to the matrimonial bed, dear husband!”
“You were a spoiled, little prince, weren’t you?” I smirk.
“No more than you, my precious Moon Rey,” he retorts cheekily. “How about forty kisses before we present ourselves to the people of God’s Garden?”
“Hmm, I feel generous today,” I wink. “I’ll give you fifty.”
“I love it when you’re generous,” he purrs before offering me the most ravishing lips I could ever dream of.
Photo 185455272 by MR1805 | istockphoto.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 59!
Thank you for reading and supporting ❤❤❤
Did you like seeing Dey’s birthplace from bird’s eye?
I am curious whether you have a favorite, Eleysan or The Desert Kingdom?
What about a favorite animal, rainbow boas, the death bat, sea dragons, Sai’s jaguar or any other?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
60. Foreign Customs (Sai)
Our kisses are always more and last longer than we planned. We are trying to keep them gentle and chaste. The royal families and a whole kingdom are expecting us. We can not afford to get carried away, and yet only the sharp knock on the door manages to snap us out of our happy daze.
“Dey!” Tar’s voice comes through heavy panting, as if he has run for hours. It is a little hesitant as well, but still firm enough to make us stop and turn our heads to the door. He knows it is not a good idea to interrupt us when we are alone. However, jeopardizing in any way the pompous ceremony, planned by my dear father-in-law, The Beast, would have much more unpleasant consequences. “I am sorry, but His Majesty is getting impatient. He has sent me to tell you that the ceremony is about to begin, and he will hold me personally responsible if you do not appear on time.”
“Ugh,” I roll my eyes, reluctantly slipping my hand out of Dey’s shirt. “Your dad is such a pain. Why can’t he mind his own business and leave us alone?”
“You can say that again,” he laughs. “I’m glad he doesn’t intimidate you, though. I can also assure you it’s not his arrangements he is so concerned about. The thought that we might be doing something he considers indecent right here, under his own roof, probably pisses him off. If he could, he would have put us in the two most distant towers, as far apart as possible.”
“Too bad for him, because nothing can keep me away from you,” I giggle. “Besides, that would be really stupid. He said he wanted grandchildren. How would that happen if we slept in different beds? He should be giving us more privacy and encouraging us instead of being a total cock-block.”
“Wow! Am I really hearing this come out of the innocent, refined prince Dai Stial’s mouth? I have corrupted you, Moon Ray. And obviously we don’t need The Beast’s help to conceive a heir,” my spouse winks. “Speaking of that, when do you think it would be best to break the news? We’ve made everyone swear to keep the secret, but it can’t stay hidden for too long. I’m actually quite surprised no one has blown the lid off yet. Rumors usually spread like wildfire in August here.”
“I really don’t know,” I shrug. “Maybe, it’s best to wait until after the wedding. King Dorth will surely breathe fire, no matter what he says now. I don’t want any scenes on the happiest day of my life. Or we can wait until it starts to show. We have enough responsibilities already. I don’t need all the extra fuss while trying to save the world.”
“Yes, right,” Dey nods in agreement. “We’ll discuss it again when we’re officially married… Wait! What do you mean by saying ‘starts to show’? Are you implying that…”
“Sai! Dey! Stop pretending you didn’t hear me,” Tar raises his voice in annoyance. “What are you doing? Get out of there! It’s enough that Lord Bardal wants my head. I don’t need to get on King Dorth’s wrong side either. The war failed to kill me and I have no intention of risking my life for no reason in peacetime.”
“Stop yelling bloody murder.” Dey flings the door open, glaring at the frowning count. “We’re doing nothing. Since when are you afraid of those grumpy bears? You didn’t give a shit about their angry outbursts even when we were kids.”
“Did you tell Sai?” Tar squints at his best friend. Day’s face instantly takes on a startled expression. The brawny commander shakes reproachfully his head, smirking at my prince. “Yeah, that’s what I thought. When did you plan to tell him?”
“Tell me what?” I step between them, casting puzzled glances from one to the other. “Has something happened?”
“No,” Dey answers, scratching his head nervously. He finally peeks at me apologetically and mumbles, “Sorry, I completely forgot about it. We have a custom here, a local custom… I mean, it’s a foreign one for you… but you’ll have to… umm… we’ll have to do it. “
“What is it?” I grip his forearm. “Dey, speak! I’m starting to worry.”
“There’s nothing to worry about. It’s just that every future king has to do this challenge before the wedding day, to prove he is worthy of his bride and the crown.” Dey is fidgeting in his place. “it’s a bit tiring and might not be all that enjoyable, but it’s hardly going to be hard for you. There is a lot of walking involved, some running and climbing… kind of dangerous as well. Since there are two future kings this time, and you’re no bride, I guess, it applies to both of us. We’ll have to accomplish the task together.”
“This can’t be worse than the Chasm of Courage,” I smile in relief. “What could be more difficult than spending a day and a night on a bare rock, hanging over a bottomless abyss? But still, you should have told me sooner. What is the challenge?”
“To walk the Path of Kings,” Tar announces solemnly. “There is no time to explain now. Everything will be clear soon. You’ll do great, but I won’t, if we don’t hurry up. Let’s move. There are five hundred steps to go before we get out of this tower.”
“Five hundred steps?” I screech. Now I see why Tar was panting so heavily. “Dey, couldn’t you choose another room? How did you manage to climb them up and down every day when you were a child? Can’t we fly back down on Harda’s back again?”
“You’ll get used to it,” he grins and pulls me by the hand towards the door.
Photo 255289175 © Jose Miguel Garcia Ortega | Dreamstime.com
A/N
Hello at the end of chapter 60!
Thank you for reading and supporting ❤❤❤
What do you think the path of kings will be?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
Special 6. The Path of Kings
Eleysan’s customs are no less interesting and unique than those of the Desert Kingdom. For centuries on, each ruler had to build up his power and prove his determination to protect the borders and ensure every subject’s well-being and prosperity.
Eleysan is a patriarchal society, unlike Sai’s homeland. This applies to all four tribes that inhabit it. The crown always goes to the male heir. Those men are fearless, strong and agile, excellent warriors, strategists and scholars. A king must possess all the qualities ordinary people do not have, be above all others and even overcome himself if necessary. He is expected to demonstrate his abilities before being given full authority over the realm.
The most important initiation is walking the Path of Kings.
This tradition is more symbolic nowadays, a reminder of the glorious past, but no less cherished and eagerly awaited by the folk. It has become a celebration of continuity preceding every royal wedding.
The event will be even more spectacular this time as the future kings are two. Dey and Sai will have to walk a distance of about twenty kilometers, overcoming various challenges, while keeping a good pace at the same time in order to get back to the palace before sunset. The excited spectators have already crowded along the route to watch their progress and cheer them on.
It all starts at the The Lion’s Trail. Legend has it that the lair of a monstrous, ferocious lion was hidden under an enormous rock close to the castle. The beast would attack any traveler, but never bothered those who had the power of a true ruler in them, even if it was a child. Many people believe that the spirit of the terrifying animal is still guarding the steep steps, leading to the plateau on the other side of the rock, which is now carved in the shape of a sleeping lion. Only the future king can reach the top.
When Dey and Sai overcome the first challenge, they will have to pass by The Sleeping God without waking him up. But God’s sleep is light. Only brewing fragrant herbs and sitting in silence next to him for at least an hour would calm him. This may seem like an easy task, but not when the stones are heated by the burning midday sun and the visitors are not allowed any clothes to protect them, other than a thin shirt and leather pants. Many people would pass out under such conditions in much shorter time.
What follows is a brief relief from the summer heat, brought by the cold waters of the Falls of Truth. The powerful jets spring from beneath the rock in which the statue of the Sleeping God is cut, and fall from a height of fifty feet to form a deep natural pool, which transitions into a wild mountain river. The future kings will have to survive the jump and let the current carry them into the middle of the most dangerous forest.
If the young heroes arrive at their destination in one peace, they will find themselves surrounded by incredible beauty, but also in mortal danger as they will be at the very border of the death bats’ territory. This is actually the place where the newly hatched Harda was first found by the mountaineers.
The sensible course of action is to be as quiet and invisible as possible and immediately move away from this location. However, the next task is to do the exact opposite. The future rulers must shout at the top of their lungs three times:
“I am your king. I reign over men and beasts. Yield to me, monsters, or come forward to fight.”
As unreasonable and crazy as such a reckless act may sound, traditions are highly respected in Eleysan and are never broken. The young princes will have to do it, despite the vigorous protests of the queen, as well as most of the court advisers and even the Supreme Council. It is King Dorth’s favorite part of the trial and no pleading can make him cancel it. Oddly enough, no bat has accepted the challenge so far. Obviously humans are not so much of a threat for them to evoke any reaction. But that should not put anyone at ease. There is always a first time.
Crossing the forest alone is an almost impossible task. Sai and Dey will be ragged and utterly exhausted when they finally emerge from the thicket and crawl out in the open, on the vast sandy beach. It is quite an achievement in itself if they manage to find their way without getting lost among the colossal trees, enwrapped by climbing vines like an impenetrable wall.
When they reach this point in their journey, there will be no time for relaxation. The sun will most probably be already setting and the only way to reach the palace in time will be to swim as fast as possible across the bay. Sai can not use his powers, so they will have to be very resourceful. Sea dragons are fast. If the boys manage to catch two of them and dive on their backs, the problem can be easily solved.
Then they will only have to walk along the winding stone bridge, connecting the harbor and the town, which leads to the central square, where the people of Eleysan will be waiting impatiently to welcome their kings.
A/N
Hello at the end of special chapter 6!
Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤
Which challenge do you think is harder - The Chasm of Courage or The Path of Kings?
Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.
Love: Anny
Photo 122290805 © T.w. Van Urk | Dreamstime.com
Photo 125690476 / Dunnottar Castle Sunset © Wojciech Kruczynski | Dreamstime.com
Photo 32806028 © Eranda Ekanayake | Dreamstime.com
Photo 11183289 © Shariff Che' Lah | Dreamstime.com
Photo by Avery Nielsen-Webb from pexels.com
Photo by Kaique Rocha from pexels.com
Photo 106848887 / Sunset © Sergioua | Dreamstime.com
Photo 512701346 by MR1805 from istockphoto.com
Photo by Ali Müftüoğulları from pexels.com
61. The Prince Has Returned (Danail)
My lovely Moon found out the hard way that the North Tower was the tallest one in the entire palace complex. Five hundred steps is no joke, even on the way down. He tries not to pant too much and walks with zeal and determination, but his pleasantly flushed cheeks say it all.
The only living quarters in this impressive structure consist of my vast bedchamber, which also has a huge fireplace and a dining area with a table for nine; a simple, but very comfortable bathroom, constantly supplied with fresh water by a rather ingeniously contrived elevator system, mounted on the outside of the thick wall, and a large closet, filled with various training weapons and hardly any clothes. This level is located at the top, just below the cone-shaped turret. It was repaired and made considerably wider than the rest of the tower for the specific purpose of accommodating me. A winding stone staircase takes up all the remaining space to the ground. There are only narrow landings next to each window so that the archers can take up positions in case of attack.
I wanted to live together with Harda at the castle’s highest possible point so badly that I whined to His Majesty, King Dorth, at every opportunity. My father, although as grumpy and harsh as usual, always tried to please me back then. He seldom refused to satisfy my childish whims. I was the prince after all, his heir and most valuable possession. It did not take much effort. He soon ordered for all the necessary expansions and alterations to be done. I actually thought he loved me and genuinely loved him back, but still was very careful to stay out of his sight if necessity did not require close communication. That was how we got our ‘monster’s nest’. My nannies came up with the name. Those girls really liked to make up fancy names for everything related to me. They all pouted for a whole week because of the exhausting daily climbing up and down in the beginning, but before you know it, the nest became everyone’s favorite hiding place and playground.
I loved my room so much that I could sit on the wide terrace and watch the sea all day. I think Harda still considers this place his den. Perhaps, he has long forgotten the dense forest where he was born and the ferocious beasts that were his family. This tower was our little kingdom. We had won it and ruled it with the dedication of true overlords with faithful Tar by our side. Hurried footsteps, a loud giggle, Harda’s wing flapping and happy chirps and growls always sounded between the stonewalls… until the fairy tale was over. Nevertheless, I will always be grateful to have been blessed with the most wonderful early childhood.
Tar takes a left turn. We follow him down a narrow, dark corridor, which leads us into a maze of passages, open bridges and covered walks, connecting the numerous buildings. There are no soft carpets on the tiled floor. No silk curtains adorn the windows. No glowing marble оr picturesque basins, teaming with colorful fish can be seen around. The beauty of my birthplace is of another kind. It is as harsh as Eleysan’s kings, as timeless as the huge stones, fortifying its foundations, primal and hostile, but still breathtakingly majestic. God, I missed home every day and night, every minute and every second while I was gone. I am strong here. My feet are on solid ground. Nowhere can I be as true to myself as here.
I secretly peek at Sai in nervous anticipation, afraid that he might not understand my home’s uncultivated magnetism. He is used to a completely different environment where elegance and perfection in the tiniest detail are part of everyday life. I fear he might not like his new domain and perceive this ridged fortress as foreign and unwelcoming. To be honest, I am glad my beard has grown back and I am wearing the usual leather clothes, leaving barely any trace of the beauty treatments I had undergone to impress my spouse. It was nice, but not suitable for Eleysan. I need to be natural in my environment. I also happen to know my naughty prince likes me better this way. But I still wonder if he is happy about it all or disappointed.
“I’m in love with this place,” Sai smiles, having sensed my insistent gaze upon him. I see nothing else but admiration in his big, sparkling, blue eyes. He bites his lip and runs his fingertips over the smooth surface of a life-size, bronze statue as we pass. It depicts my fearsome grandfather wielding a huge sword. “Magnificent! Who is this scary warrior?”
“Ah, that’s grandpa,” I wink, relief washing over me. My prince is impressed. There is no doubt about it. “A looker, isn’t he?”
“Oh Lord!” he gasps. “I knew his face was familiar. King Dorth, but even more intimidating. Did you know him?”
“No,” I shake my head. “He died in battle before I was born, during the Mountaineers Rebellion. The chief of the Green Mountain tribe at that time tried to take over the capital. My grandfather, King Rathar, defended the throne with his life. His nick name was The Black Bear.”
“I want to learn everything about your ancestors,” Sai says excitedly. “The history, the customs and the legends. You will show me every corner in this palace and tell me about every statue, picture and book. Now I understand how you always exude so much power and determination, even in the most desperate of times. You are solid, just like this castle. Dey, we are so different and yet so perfect for each other. We create balance. Nothing can break us down.”
“We are invincible,” I grin and take his hand. “Ready?”
He nods and we finally step on the platform where the royal families are already waiting. A sea of people has gathered in the square bellow us. There is complete silence. No one utters a sound. It is downright weird, but I find out why soon enough. All eyes are pinned on the lovely group of princesses, seated on soft, upholstered chairs amidst an abundance of flowers, silk and jewels, glinting in the sun. The girls are waving elaborately decorated fans, trying to fight the summer heat, fluttering their eyelashes at the astonished spectators. Eleysan has not seen a princess in ages. Our royal dynasty is well known for only having sons. Not that the queen would not be happy to have a daughter, but father’s bloodline is way too strong. I suspect, however, that the main reason for the general bewilderment are the two prinxes who are standing nearby. Mostal is smirking at the crowd, purposefully brushing their long, silver hair over one shoulder first and then over the other, enjoying the reaction their elegant gesture evokes, while Arxia is hiding timidly behind them.
“Mos should have become a theatrical performer,” Uyani approaches. “Ugh, look at them. The audience is under their spell. Aren’t they like a real peacock?”
“Why does it seem to me that you too do not remain unaffected by their charm?” I chuckle.
“Oh, please!” she only rolls her eyes.
“It was about time,” my father growls, raising his arms. His voice booms over his subjects, “God save Eleysan!”
“God save the King!” the multitude echoes.
“The Supreme Commanders are here,” he shouts, pushing us lightly to stand in the middle of the podium. “My son, Prince Dai Danail has returned. He has brought The Chosen with him.”
Suddenly, the crowd erupts into wild cheers and the familiar swirls of rose petals and black feathers fill the air.
“Bless us Prince Dai Stial,” someone screams. “Let us hear the God’s whisper.”
“Long live the young kings,” another yells.
“To the last breath!” everyone chants.
“Quiet! Quiet!” King Dorth raises a hand again. “There will be a royal wedding soon, but before that…”
“The Path of Kings,” people start to clamor.
“Yes,” the King’s voice overpowers the uproar, forcing the people to fall silent again, “Let the challenge begin!”
Photo 69126331 © Andrey Kiselev | Dreamstime.com
A/N
Hello at
the end of chapter 61!
Thank you for reading and supporting ❤❤❤
Now that you are well acquainted with both Eleysan and The Desert Kingdom, which one would you
chose
to live
in, if
you had to?
Share your thoughts, ask
questions and
criticize, if
you think it’s necessary.
And don’t forget to
vote, if
you liked the story.
Love: Anny
